r 


UI 


BANCROFT 
LIBRARY 

4- 

THE  LIBRARY 

OF 

THE  UNIVERSITY 
OF  CALIFORNIA 


IA 


K 

-IT— IT- U 1? 


UJL 

on  OH  iv  o 

OJ.1XU3O  73 

I  '92  HOHVJfi 


TERIAL 
\L  MEET 
BERKELEY 

meeting  of   the 
20  Presbyterial  so- 
held  next  Thurs- 
liday    at   St.   John's 
h  church,  Berkeley, 
ling  sessions  begin 
the    afternoon    ses- 
Mrs.    C.    W.    Wil- 
c  secretary  for  the 
•rd,   and  Miss  Mary 
[Smith    Community 
In,  Ky.,  will  speak. 
A     Hunter    will 
Iffice'rs.     Mrs.  Ruth 
Anderson   will  sing 
r.      Lunch    will    be 
Rr  by  the  women  of 
Saturday  at  2:30  p 


ETEfil 
SOU 

.   "Eternity  o 
the   subject 
Bishop  Mazzi 
night  at  the  ( 
Truth, 

He   says  of 
question  has 
er  number  of 
sent    men    in 
universe  fo_r 
is  no  questioi 
to   the   humai 
question   mor 
nected   with 
this     one     cc 
eternity  of   t 


Oakland  Professor  at  97 


Proof  of  New  Book  in  Jc^sophical 


Prof.  Albert  Van  Der  Naillen, 
called  the  world's  oldest  author, 
has  discovered  the  Fountain  of 
Youth.  Verging  on  98,  today  he  is 
busy  reading  proof  for  his  latest 
book.  The  hand  that  holds  the 
proofs  is  firm.  The  eye  that  scans 
;hem  seldom  needs  a  glass  lens. 

"How  to  live  to  be  98,  you  ask. 
The  whole  secret  is  in  my  book," 
le  declares. 

Besides  being  one  of  the  most 
nteresting  men  in  Oakland,  with 
records  of  a  vigorous  an*d  useful 
ife,  Prof.  Van  Der  Naillen  has 
delved  deep  into  the  occult.  From 
;he  retort  of  a  near-century  of  liv- 
ng,  he  has  produced  crystals  of 
eternal  wisdom. 

"What  is  your  advice  to  a  man 
or  woman  on  the  threshhold  of 
ife?"  he  was  asked. 

"Whatever  you  do,  ask  yourself: 
Will  God  approve?'  " 

The   professor's   coming  book   is 
'Sacred   Revelations      of     Antoine, 
he  Wonderful  Divine  Healer." 
The  next  question  was: 
"Can  a  man  restore  his  shatter- 
ed faith. in   God?" 
His  answer  was: 

"Yes.  Faith  comes  through  ex- 
perience.". 

Q. — Should  a  young  man  Join  a 
:h.urch  ? 

A. — He  should  have  a  religion, 
•emain  true  to  it,  and  practice  it 
with  all  sincerity. 

Q. — What  is  the  rule  for  long  life 
and  happiness? 

A. — In  all  that  you  do,  keep  in 
ouch  with  the  Higher  Power.  Ask 
^ourself  if  God  will  approve  and 
lave  faith  in  his  approval.  That 
embodies  the  theory  of  life  and  is 
a  certain  guide  to  morality. 

Q. — Should  we  help  others? 
GIVE  ONLY  REQUESTED  HELP. 
A. — Never  thrust  anything  on  a 
man.  It  is  not  right  to  take  a 
'ellow  being  out  of  the  gutter  un- 
ess  he  reaches  out  a  hand  or  ex- 
presses a  desire  for  help.  What 
do,  we  must  do  free,  all  of  us. 
Q. — Does  a  faith  prayer  bring 
material  blessings? 

A.— Yes,  if  the  motive  for  pos- 
session is  right. 


337   13th  St. 


i,<  Lecture    Sun  a 

hibition?          March   21,    8    P    ]\ 
A.  —  All  mjby    MRS.*  EDIT 


customed  to 
moderate   quj 
years   it   has 


LEE  RUGGLES 
of  Sacramento. 
Subject 


articles  of  g<feals  in  Prison 


Q. — Do  yoi 
A. — Until 
heavy   smokfee 


or 


k" 


Collectic 


89    I   stopped^     Tuesdays,     lt):J 
Q.— Must  J^esdays,     8     P-     M 


hurch 


live  long? 

A. — I  ha^_ 
special  diets! 
eyes  and  thd 
to  prolong  pr 
velop  his  spr 
EXPERIMEj 

Professor 
Antoine,  th 
gmm,  the  1 
on  a  Europ 
that  time 
and  had  su 
the  first  st£ 
States,  spai 
Pittsburgh. 

Besides    ' 
sion,    "Whi 
Van    Der    I 
first    to    ex 
telegraphy 
ago  Albert 
on  him  the   ^ 
of  the  Orde  01 
searches. 

But  the 
for   him. 
Antoinism 
where    a    d 
healer  was 
from    hum 
Antoine,  in 
lo,  Van  De 
nessed  mir 
ing   that    o 
from  tumo 
eration. 
ed  to  opera 

Van  Der 
of  Antoinis 
temple  of  t 
Oakland. 

"For  this 
longed,"  he 

In    Belgi 
temples  ha\> 
anonymous!^ 


class,   1  P.   M. 


M. 


in    the   morning 


the    midweek 


IN  THE  SANCTUARY 


SEQUEL   TO 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIMALAY 


BY 

A.  VAN   DER   NAILLEN. 


\TJNIVERSITY  /! 


SAN   FRANCISCO: 
WILLIAM  DOXEY. 


COPYRIGHT,  1895, 
BY  A.  VAN  DER   NAILLEN. 


All  Rights  Reserved. 


PRESS   OF   THE   HICKS-JUDD  CO. 


. 

PUBLISHER'S  PREFACE. 


TO-DAY  we  issue  the  first  volume  of  the 
"  California  Authors  Series,"  and,  as  its 
name  implies,  it  will  be  essentially  a  Cal- 
ifornia literary  enterprise.  Our  State  is 
comparatively  young,  but  as  every  young 
mother  is  particularly  fond  of  her  chil- 
dren, so  are  we  especially  proud  of  those 
who  have  added  a  ray  to  the  scintillations 
of  its  own  star  in  the  blue  field  of  "  Old 
Glory,"  and  those  children  it  would  now 
fain  claim  as  its  own.  Among  the  Califor- 
nia authors  who  have  added  to  the  luster 
of  our  country's  literary  achievements,  we 
would  name  Joseph  Le  Conte,  Josiah  Royce, 
Right  Rev.  Wm.  Ingraham  Kip,  Henry 
George,  John  Bonner,  Timothy  H.  Rear- 
den,  Ambrose  Bierce,  Professors  Moses, 
Howison,  Gayley,  and  Jones,  of  the  Univer- 
sity of  California,  President  Jordan  and 
Professors  Anderson,  Hudson,  and  Warner, 
of  Stanford  University,  Bret  Harte,  Kate 
Douglas  Wiggin,  Gertrude  Atherton, 
Archibald  Gunther,  Richard  Henry  Sav- 
age, Bdward  Townsend,  A.  Vander  Naillen, 
Horace  A.  Vatchell,  Elizabeth  K.  Thomp- 
kins,  Jeremiah  Lynch,  Joaquin  Miller,  Gen. 
L.  H.  Foote,  and  many  others. 

The  Eastern  literary  publications  and 
publishing  houses  have  for  many  years 


4  PUBLISHER  S  PREP  ACE.    ',    > 

recognized  the  merit  of  our  California 
authors,  and  afforded  them  efficient  help  in 
the  dissemination  of  their  works.  For  so 
doing,  we  offer  them  our  unfeigned  thanks, 
and  cherish  the  hope  that,  with  true  Amer- 
ican spirit,  the  East  will  welcome  this  new- 
born of  the  most  westerly  and  far  away  of 
our  lands,  in  its  legitimate  efforts  to  create 
for  itself  a  shining  mark  in  the  world  of 
letters,  which  must  of  necessity  redound  to 
the  credit  of  our  mother  country. 

WM.   DOXEY. 


INTRODUCTION. 

THE  publication,  at  this  late  date,  of  a 
sequel  to  "On  the  Heights  of  Himalay," * 
may  strike  our  readers  as  being  somewhat 
out  of  chronological  consistency.  The  fact 
is  that  it  has  been  unexpectedly  delayed  by 
the  author's  discovery  of  the  existence  of 
an  order  of  occultists  higher  than  that  de- 
scribed in  "  On  the  Heights  of  Himalay." 
It  was  his  intention  to  have  issued  a  sequel 
two  years  ago,  but  his  investigations,  made 
in  the  direction  of  this  mysterious  order, 
brought  to  his  knowledge  so  many  momen- 
tous facts  in  connection  with  the  origin  of 
religious  observances  and  their  significa- 
tions, that  the  faithful  exposition  of  them 
necessarily  consumed  much  time.  Such 
being  the  case,  we  deem  it  advisable  to  pre- 
sent in  a  few  paragraphs  a  faint  outline  of 
the  contents  of  the  previous  volume,  with 
the  twofold  object  of  refreshing  the  memory 
of  those  of  our  readers  who  perused  the 
former  work,  and  of  rendering  the  present 
one  more  intelligible  to  those  who  have  not. 

It  will  suffice  to  state  that  Prince  Arthur 
de  Silvereau,  the  hero  of  "On  the  Heights 
of  Himalay,"  had  been  in  his  youth  a  cap- 
tain in  the  body-guard  of  the  King  of 
France.  His  position  conferred  on  him 
many  privileges,  among  which  was  that  of 

*Nom— (By  A.  Vaii  der  Naillen,  New  York,  United  States 
Book  Company,  Sixth  Avenue.) 


6  INTRODUCTION. 

being  present  at  the  Court  family  entertain- 
ments. Thus  was  he  thrown  in  contact  not 
only  with  the  King,  but  also  with  the  royal 
princes  and  princesses.  Among  the  latter 
was  the  princess  Dolora,  who,  although  not 
physically  beautiful,  as  the  fashionable 
world  would  judge,  was  possessed  of  that 
harmony  of  features  and  of  that  distin- 
guished and  lovely  mien  which  are  the 
appanage  of  a  pure  and  lovely  soul. 

Prince  Arthur,  on  the  other  hand,  was  a 
handsome  young  cavalier,  the  beauty  of 
whose  aristocratic  features  was  further  en- 
hanced by  the  splendid  uniform  worn  by 
the  officers  of  the  King's  body-guard.  He 
was,  moreover,  more  poet  than  soldier,  more 
of  a  dreamer  than  of  a  warrior,  and  as  is 
generally  the  case  when  two  young  beings 
possessed  of  exalted  feelings  are  brought 
together,  their  hearts  soon  learn  to  beat  in 
unison,  and  mutual  love  is  the  result. 
There  was  no  exception  in  the  case  of 
Princess  Dolora  and  Prince  Arthur.  They 
loved  each  other  with  that  Platonic,  spirit- 
ualized love  whose  vibrations  pure  and  holy 
are  carried  on  angels'  wings.  But  their 
chaste  love  was  destined  to  remain  unre- 
warded. The  King  of  a  neighboring  nation 
sued  for  the  hand  of  Princess  Dolora,  and 
his  suit  was  granted. 

When  it  became  known  that  such  decision 
had  been  made  by  the  French  monarch,  the 
young  couple  gave  way  to  intense  grief. 
But  it  is  the  fate  of  those  occupying  high 


INTRODUCTION.  7 

station  that  their  affections  are  disregarded, 
and  the  most  sacred  and  legitimate  feelings 
of  the  heart  are  sacrificed  to  what  mon- 
archs  are  pleased  to  name  uthe  welfare  of 
nations." 

Prince  Arthnr  soon  after  resigned  his 
commission,  asked  and  obtained  a  letter  of 
introduction  from  the  King  to  the  Pope, 
and,  armed  with  this  missive,  proceeded 
forthwith  to  Rome.  On  his  arrival  in  that 
city  he  obtained  audience  of  His  Holiness, 
who  thereat,  in  accordance  with  his  wish, 
assigned  Prince  Arthur  to  the  very  strict 
order  of  Trappist  Friars,  in  an  Italian 
cloister.  He  was  soon  admitted  to  the 
priesthood,  and  ten  years  later  we  find  him 
in  Simla,  India,  a  Roman  Catholic  Bishop 
in  charge  of  all  the  missions  of  that  coun- 
try. In  the  volume  referred  to  we  narrated 
the  life  of  Bishop  Angelo  in  India,  how  he 
became  interested,  by  daily  contact  with 
mystics,  in  the  occult  performances  of  the 
high-priests,  and  how,  subsequently,  he  was 
led  in  a  mysterious  way  to  Thibet,  where 
he  was  initiated  into  the  order  of  the  Hima- 
layan Brotherhood.  Having  passed  through 
the  ordeals  and  ceremonies  of  the  three  de- 
grees of  the  order,  he  finally  was  ordained 
a  Master,  and  thus  became  an  Adept. 

Soon  afterwards  he  was  called  to  Europe 
by  the  Pope,  who  invested  him  with  the 
dignity  of  Archbishop  of  Simla,  with  resi- 
dence in  the  City  of  Liege,  in  Belgium. 


8  INTRODUCTION. 

With  this  preliminary  sketch  of  our 
hero's  experiences  down  to  this  period  of 
his  life,  we  will  now  proceed  with  the  nar- 
ration of  his  future  career. 


0  NI  Vr/RSi 


CHAPTER  I. 


BEFORE  entering  on  his  military  career, 
the  Prince  had  received  from  the  foremost 
university  of  France  the  degree  of  Doctor 
of  Science  and  Philosophy,  and  while  in  the 
army  had  zealously  pursued  his  studies. 
These  he  continued  more  earnestly  than 
ever,  now  that  he  was  stationed  in  Liege 
with  merely  the  duties  of  Honorary  Arch- 
bishop, for  in  them  lay  an  enigma  the  solu- 
tion of  which  would  be  of  incalculable 
benefit  to  the  human  race,  and  to  that  solu- 
tion he  had  devoted  his  life  with  all  the 
earnestness  of  an  entlmsiast. 

As  a  thorough  scientist  and  true  philoso- 
pher, he  knew  that  all  manifestations  of 
power,  whether  occult  or  visible,  are  the 
result  of  some  natural  force,  either  known 
or  yet  unrevealed.  Hence  he  concentrated 
his  power  on  the  discovery  of  the  laws 
underlying  the  various  phenomena  he  had 
witnessed  not  only  in  India,  but  during  his 
residence  in  Belgium.  Many  times,  indeed, 
in  their  astral  bodies,  had  the  Masters  visited 
him  from  far-off  Himalay,  and  vouchsafed 
to  him  much  valuable  instruction.  Thus 
year  after  year  he  spent  in  the  study  of  the 
principles,  to  the  occult  operations  of  which 
could  be  traced  the  marvels  he  had  wit- 
nessed, and  many  of  which  he  himself  could 
now  produce  at  will. 


10  IN   THE   SANCTUARY. 

So  engrossed  was  lie  in  his  researches 
that  he  was  rarely  seen  in  the  street  of 
Liege,  and  seldom,  indeed,  outside  the  walls 
of  the  palace,  except  on  sacred  or  festal 
days  when  it  became  his  duty  to  celebrate 
the  Mass.  On  such  occasions  his  carriage, 
drawn  by  four  milk-white  steeds,  was  driven 
in  state  to  the  cathedral,  a  courier  preceding 
him  and  announcing  with  note  of  trumpet 
the  advent  of  the  Prince  and  Prelate ;  and 
as  he  passed,  all  heads  were  bowed  and  all 
knees  were  bent  in  obeisance.  From  his 
equipage  to  the  door  of  the  cathedral  he 
passed  over  costly  carpets  of  bright  purple 
hue,  while  vicars  upheld  his  silken  robes, 
and  thence  by  a  train  of  priests  in  full 
sacerdotal  vestments  he  was  conducted  to 
the  grand  altar,  where  Mass  was  solemnized 
with  all  the  pomp  and  ceremonial  of  the 
Catholic  ritual.  Far,  however,  was  the 
heart  of  the  Archbishop  from  all  such  vain 
display;  but  he  must  perform  his  duties 
as  prescribed  by  the  canons  of  the  church. 

One  evening,  while  secluded  in  his  studio 
and  given  over  to  deep  reflection,  Angelo 
(this  was  the  name  given  to  the  Archbishop) 
was  asking  himself  why  it  was  that,  almost 
in  proportion  as  his  studies  progressed,  in 
degree  as  his  investigations  in  science 
seemed  to  approach  nearer  to  a  solution  of 
the  mystic  enigma  by  revealing  the  natural 
law  upon  which  might  rest  the  many  occult 
phenomena  he  had  witnessed — why  it  was 
that  in  the  same  degree  the  visits  of  the 


IN   THE    SANCTUARY.  II 

Hindoo  Masters  became  more  rare,  and  their 
influence  less  distinctly  felt.  "Still,"  he 
said  to  himself,  "  I  feel  in  the  very  depths 
of  my  being  that  I  have  given  them  no 
offense ;  that  my  line  of  investigation  even 
meets  with  the  approval  of  the  Holy  Ones. 
Why  is  it  that  the  bright  radiance  which  so 
often  surrounded  me  and  filled  niy  studio, 
when  at  prayer  asking  for  aid  from  above, 
has  gradually  been  replaced  by  one  more 
brilliant,  though  seemingly  more  attenu- 
ated, as  if  composed  of  a  more  refined,  more 
rarefied  aura,  tinged  with  golden,  hue  ?  Have 
my  Hindoo  Masters  deserted  me  ?  " 

No  sooner  had  Archbishop  Angelo  form- 
ulated this  mental  question  than  the  room 
was  gradually  filled  with  the  bright  efful- 
gence of  old,  and  in  its  midst,  as  the  sun 
from  which  it  emanated,  appeared  his  old 
Hindoo  Master. 

In  solemn  words  and  with  a  tinge  of  sad- 
ness, he  said : 

"To  answer  my  brother's  inquiry  have  I 
come.  As  he  has  truly  observed,  the  white 
and  brilliant  light,  or  the  aura  characteristic 
of  the  Brethren  of  Thibet  to  which  our 
brother  belongs,  has  gradually  been  replaced 
by  one  more  attenuated,  though  brighter 
and  with  golden  radiance,  characterizing  the 
aura  of  the  European  branch  of  the  order 
of  the  sacred  Magi.  For  years  in  the  past, 
attention  has  been  drawn  to  our  order 
through  discoveries  made  by  European 
travelers,  especially  by  Englishmen,  of 


12  IN   THE   SANCTUARY. 

many  sacred  writings  deposited  in  Buddhist 
Temples,  but  neglected  even  by  the  Budd- 
hists themselves.  The  philosophy  set  forth 
in  these  sacred  writings  was  so  lofty,  as  well 
as  so  spiritualizing  in  its  tendency,  that  a 
study  of  them  was  now  begun,  a  zealous 
and  earnest  study,  with  the  result  that  many 
of  the  best  and  most  learned  men  of  Europe 
turned  their  eyes  toward  the  Orient,  hoping 
to  find  there  an  antidote  to  the  ever-increas- 
ing evils  of  materialism,  to  the  belief  that 
matter  alone  is  supreme  and  has  in  itself  all 
the  potentialities  of  existence  and  of  final 
destiny. 

"  Hence  Europeans  of  note  were  received 
into  our  orders,  and  there  taught  many 
occult  laws  endowing  them  with  the  gifts 
that  pertain  to  the  seer,  with  the  faculty  of 
traveling  in  their  astral  bodies,  with  the 
power  of  commanding  the  atoms  of  matter 
to  obey  their  will  when  duly  strengthened 
by  practice  and  endowed  with  various  occult 
powers.  The  manifestations  of  these  powers 
my  brother  has  personally  witnessed  in 
Simla  and  in  the  monastery  of  Thibet,  where 
he  took  the  three  degrees. 

"  Several  of  the  Europeans  my  brother 
has  seen,  and  a  few  he  has  recognized  in  the 
monastery.  They  were  more  than  satisfied  ; 
they  were  amazed  at  the  powers  they  wit- 
nessed to  their  hearts'  content,  and  which 
gradually  became  developed  in  themselves. 
At  first  they  thought  of  nothing  else  than 
to  prepare  to  become  worthy  to  receive  these 


IN   THE   SANCTUARY.  13 

powers,  to  make  use  of  them  for  the  benefit 
of  their  European  brethren,  many  of  whom 
— and  those  the  brightest  minds  of  all- 
were  struggling  in  the  darkest  meshes  of 
materialism. 

"  They  started  the  European  propaganda 
with  all  the  zeal  of  which  their  minds  were 
capable.  Many  were  those  who  listened  to 
the  new  revelation,  many  and  bright  were 
the  eyes  that  were  turned  toward  the  Orient 
for  light,  and  many  were  they  whose  hearts 
throbbed  within  them,  hoping  that  here,  in 
Thibet,  the  Mecca  of  the  human  soul  had 
at  length  been  discovered. 

u  Gradually,  however,  the  European  initi- 
ates of  our  order  found  themselves  con- 
fronted with  the  questionings  of  the  scientist 
and  the  philosopher.  They  wanted  proofs. 
The  few  manifestations  of  occult  power 
which  it  was  lawful  for  our  initiates  to  ex- 
hibit, although  astonishing  to  those  who 
witnessed  them,  were  disbelieved  by  those 
to  whom  they  were  narrated,  and  after  some 
time  much  ridicule  was  attached  to  the  word 
Occultism. 

uAs  our  initiates  knew  from  personal  ex- 
perience that  the  occult  powers  were  true  ; 
that  in  man  lay  dormant  forces  of  which  we 
could  as  yet  form  no  adequate  conception  ; 
as  they  also  knew  that  on  the  belief  in  the 
reality  of  these  occult  powers  rested,  in  large 
measure,  the  hope  of  salvation  for  humanity 
through  the  downfall  of  materialism  and 
the  belief  in  a  Supreme  Being,  our  initiates, 


14  IN   THE   SANCTUARY. 

all  men  of  intellect  and,  for  the  most  part, 
of  scientific  attainments,  worked  with  untir- 
ing zeal  to  find  a  corelation  in  science  with 
all  these  manifestations  of  occult  powers. 

"  When  my  brother  was  admitted  into 
our  order  in  Thibet  he  found  in  our  monas- 
tery complete  scientific  laboratories,  estab- 
lished there  by  European  initiates.  As 
my  brother  observed,  these  laboratories  were 
of  great  service,  and  he  was  pleased,  and, 
perhaps,  not  a  little  surprised,  to  find  that 
our  occult  powers  were  based  on  science, 
and,  in  some  instances,  were  capable  of 
scientific  demonstration. 

u  And  now  it  has  come  to  pass  that  the 
old  Masters  of  Thibet,  whose  powers  were 
obtained  by  a  life-long  discipline,  by  a  con- 
tinuous strengthening  of  the  will,  and  com- 
plete subjugation  of  self,  can  no  longer 
follow  our  European  brethren  in  their  scien- 
tific studies.  The  latter  also  found  it  tire- 
some, and  not  infrequently  (as  in  times  of 
planetary  disturbance,  when  the  atmosphere 
was  filled  with  destructive  vibrations)  even 
dangerous,  to  pass  eastward  in  their  astral 
bodies  and  continue  to  prosecute  in  India 
their  studies  of  Scientific  Occultism. 

"  Finally  a  council  was  summoned  in 
Thibet,  and  it  was  then  determined,  in  all 
harmony,  in  all  good  will  and  brotherly 
love,  that  the  European  initiates  of  Thibet 
should  join  the  European  branch,  the  higher 
branch  of  the  order,  each  one  having  first 
obtained  the  consent  of  the  Supreme  Master. 


IN   THE   SANCTUARY.  15 

"The  influence  of  this  higher  branch, 
my  brother,  thou  hast  gradually  drawn 
upon  thyself,  thy  studies  being  in  perfect 
harmony  with  their  investigations  of  Scien- 
tific Occultism ;  and  the  attenuated  or  rare- 
fied aura  with  golden  radiations,  so  often 
perceived  by  my  brother,  is  the  one  pertain- 
ing to  the  European  members  of  our 
brotherhood,  to  those  selected  to  enter  the 
one  supreme  order  of  earth,  unknown  as 
yet  to  thee,  and  to  wear  the  mantle  of  the 
holiest  office  that  can  be  bestowed  on  man. 
Soon  wilt  thou,  my  brother,  own  allegiance 
to  that  sacred  order,  and  to-day  have  I  come 
to  say  that  ere  long  thou  shalt  obey  the 
Supreme  Master  of  the  European  Brother- 
hood, that  from  this  day  the  Master  of 
Thibet  doth  release  thee  from  all  fealty  to 
the  Himalayan  Brotherhood.  Only  thou 
art  asked  to  visit  the  monastery  once  a 
year,  on  the  anniversary  of  thy  initiation, 
to  renew  the  ties  of  brotherhood  in  Para- 
brahm ;  for  well  art  thou  aware  that  the 
Masters  love  thee  and  fain  would  have  thee 
visit  them  at  intervals.  Farewell,  dear 
brother,  farewell !  The  best  wishes  and  the 
blessing  of  the  Masters  follow  thee." 

From  those  who  have  received  the  initia- 
tion into  the  third  degree,  it  is  said  that  all 
the  emotions  of  our  common  humanity 
have  forever  departed.  Be  this  as  it  may, 
the  voice  of  the  Himalayan  Master  quiv- 
ered as  he  bade  farewell  to  Angelo,  while 
the  heart  of  the  Archbishop  swelled  within 


l6  IN   THE  SANCTUARY. 

him,  and  a  sob  was  smothered  in  his  breast. 
Long  did  Angelo  remain  absorbed  in  deep 
and  solemn  thought,  mentally  reviewing 
his  career  from  the  moment  when,  gnided 
by  unseen  influences,  he  journeyed  from 
Simla  to  the  very  door  of  the  monastery  at 
Thibet,  -where,  amid  the  fastnesses  of  Him- 
alay,  he  was  initiated  into  the  three  degrees 
of  occultism.  Well  did  he  remember  the 
laboratories  through  which  he  passed,  and 
his  pleasure  and  astonishment  at  the  mani- 
fold apparatus  they  contained.  It  also 
came  to  his  memory  that  the  Masters  he 
found  studying  in  those  laboratories  were 
all  of  them  Europeans. 

And  now  he  comprehended  why  it  was 
that  there  must  be  a  separation  between  the 
Hindoo  and  European  branches  of  the  order, 
since  their  methods  of  study  and  investiga- 
tion were  directly  opposed  to  each  other. 
To  state  the  conditions  more  precisely,  the 
former  was  content  to  exercise  the  occult 
powers,  the  secret  of  which  was  transmitted 
to  them  by  the  succession  of  Masters,  hold- 
ing these  powers  as  sacred  and  inviolable ; 
hence  they  were  non-progressive.  The  lat- 
ter did  not  rest  satisfied  merely  with  the 
exercise  of  these  powers ;  but,  aware  of  the 
unbounded  possibilities  of  man,  they  were 
wont  to  investigate  them,  to  try  to  discover 
the  laws  upon  which  they  were  based,  call- 
ing to  their  aid  the  discoveries  in  every 
branch  of  science  known  to  man,  especially 
those  of  physiology  and  psychology.  Thus 


IN   THK    SANCTUARY.  17 

had  their  progress  been  most  remarkable. 
All  this  Angelo  thoroughly  understood. 

While  still  absorbed  in  meditation,  the 
well-known  silvery  ring  of  the  astral  bells 
was  heard  in  his  room  directly  overhead. 
Listening  to  their  sweet  tones,  he  was 
utterly  amazed  to  find  them  gradually 
resolving  themselves  into  words,  which 
presently  conveyed  to  him  the  following 
message : 

"Proceed  to  London,  and  there  thou  wilt 
be  guided  to  thy  destination.  One  of  the 
European  Masters  desires  to  converse  with 
thee." 

The  message  indicated  that  its  summons 
should  be  obeyed  without  delay;  that  new 
and  important  revelations  in  occult  science 
were  to  be  made  to  him ;  and,  moreover,  that 
this  was  the  first  step  toward  affiliation  with 
the  European  branch  of  the  brotherhood. 
Placing,  therefore,  the  affairs  of  the  arch- 
diocese in  order,  he  set  forth  on  his  journey 
to  England  with  perfect  confidence  thai, 
during  his  absence,  all  would  be  well. 

Not  without  emotion,  however,  did  Angelo 
undertake  this  journey.  The  same  train  of 
thought  which  had  filled  his  soul  when, 
mounting  his  horse  at  Simla,  he  had  set  his 
face  toward  Himalay,  guided  day  by  day  by 
an  unseen  but  none  the  less  palpable  occult 
influence  to  the  very  door  of  the  monastery 
where  dwelt  the  Holy  Masters — by  the  same 
thought  and  by  a  similar  influence  was  he 
now  possessed,  and  yet  by  an  influence  dif- 


1 8  IN   THE   SANCTUARY. 

fering  in  degree,  a  more  lofty  one,  a  more 
refined  one,  giving  buoyancy  to  his  spirit, 
not  as  of  earthly  joy,  but  as  of  a  blissful 
emanation  from  above.  Scientific  occult- 
ism— the  discovery  of  the  laws  nnderlying 
occult  phenomena — this  had  been  the  dream 
of  his  life  since  his  initiation,  and  to  this 
end  his  studies  had  been  constantly  directed. 
The  difficulties  he  had  met  with  were  almost 
insurmountable,  but  he  had  already  discov- 
ered enough  to  confirm  in  him  the  belief 
that  his  life's  ambition  was  attainable,  and, 
he  hoped,  soon  to  be  attained.  Various 
specialists  in  science  would  pursue  their 
studies  in  parallel  lines,  and  perhaps  he  was 
already  on  the  way  to  meet  them,  to  com- 
bine with  theirs  his  own  investigations. 


IN   THE    SANCTUARY.  19 


• 


CHAPTER  II. 


ARRIVING  in  London,  Angelo  was  accosted 
at  the  railroad  station  by  a  young  gentleman 
who  bade  him  enter  a  carriage,  the  panels  of 
which  bore  a  coat  of  arms,  the  door  being 
opened  by  a  liveried  valet.  As  the  vehicle 
rolled  away  in  its  short  journey  over  the 
hard  pavements  of  the  city,  neither  of  the 
occupants  spoke,  each  one  being  seemingly 
intent  on  making  a  spiritual  diagnosis  of  his 
companion.  The  Archbishop  was  much 
pleased  with  the  lofty  and  harmonious  influ- 
ences proceeding  from  the  young  English 
gentleman,  while  the  latter  concluded  that 
the  Prelate  wrould  be  a  most  suitable  com- 
panion for  his  master. 

Presently  the  carriage  passed  under  a 
stone  archway,  the  entrance  to  a  stately 
mansion  situated  in  one  of  the  older  quar- 
ters of  London.  Alighting,  Angelo  found 
himself  at  the  foot  of  one  of  those  stairways 
seen  only  in  the  more  ancient  palaces  of  the 
metropolis.  Invited  to  ascend,  the  young 
Englishman  leading  the  way,  he  was  ush- 
ered into  a  large  drawing-room,  in  which  was 
the  rarest  of  antique  furniture  in  blue  and 
gold.  A  moment  later  the  side  door  opened, 
and  he  found  himself  in  the  presence  of  a 
man  of  striking  and  venerable  aspect,  with 


2O  IN   THE   SANCTUARY. 

long,  flowing  beard,  and  locks  of  silvery 
whiteness  —  a  veritable  patriarch  of  his 
order. 

"Welcome  to  this  palace,  most  welcome," 
he  said,  with  gentle  and  slightly  quivering 
voice.  u  My  age  is  my  only  apology  for 
not  having  met  your  Grace  at  the  station. 
Your  message  must  have  partly  informed 
you  of  the  motive  that  summoned  you 
hither.  Ralph,  my  pupil"-— indicating  the 
young  gentleman — u  will  show  you  the  room 
set  apart  for  your  use.  In  half  an  hour 
dinner  will  be  served." 

Following  his  guide,  Angelo  was  con- 
ducted to  apartments  fit  to  be  occupied  by  a 
king.  His  toilet  was  of  the  simplest — for 
he  was  dressed  in  civilian  garb — and,  this 
completed,  the  sound  of  a  gong  was 
heard,  followed  by  a  gentle  knock  at  the 
outside  door  of  the  suite  of  apartments, 
which  was  opened  by  Ralph,  who  proceeded 
to  lead  the  way  to  the  dining-room.  Two 
covers  only  were  laid.  The  service  was  of 
silver  and  gold,  each  article  being  engraved 
with  the  coat  of  arms  pertaining  to  the  host. 
It  was  then  observed  by  Angelo  that,  in  the 
outer  world,  his  host  bore  the  same  rank  in 
the  nobility  to  which  he  belonged  himself. 

The  servants  being  present,  the  conversa- 
tion ran  upon  the  incidents  of  the  journey, 
the  crossing  of  the  channel,  and  the  rough 
passage. 

The  dinner  ended,  Angelo  was  invited  by 
his  host  to  visit  the  art  gallery  of  the  pal- 


IN    THE   SANCTUARY.  21 

ace  and  the  room  devoted  to  scientific  pur- 
poses; then  followed  a  brief  interval  of 
repose,  the  honr  of  nine  having  been  ap- 
pointed for  Ralph  to  conduct  him  to  the 
ante-room  of  the  Sanctuary,  when  would 
be  revealed  the  object  of  his  summons  to 
England. 

Fain  would  Angelo  have  lingered  in  the 
art  gallery,  where  priceless  treasures  were 
displayed,  paintings  whose  values  none  could 
estimate.  What,  however,  more  than  all 
else,  attracted  his  attention,  were  the  family 
portraits,  some  of  them  antedating  the  period 
of  the  Crusades.  He  admired  especially  four 
portraits  of  the  Knights  of  Malta,  of  almost 
gigantic  stature,  each  clad  in  coat  of  mail, 
with  helmet  inlaid  with  gold  or  silver,  and 
brandishing  aloft  the  huge  two-handed  sword 
which  none  but  him  could  wield,  while  in 
their  features  were  portrayed  a  strength  of 
will,  a  decision  of  character,  that  knew  not 
how  to  yield.  And  yet,  softer  tones  were 
expressed,  denoting  all  the  depths  of  feel- 
ing, the  capability  of  those  higher  and 
holier  emotions  which  marked  the  heroes 
of  this  age  of  chivalry. 

While  intently  gazing  on  these  magnifi- 
cent specimens  of  manhood,  Angelo  thus 
mused  within  himself:  "Noble  souls  were 
hidden  under  these  stern  and  warlike  exte- 
riors. Yes,  they  were  warriors;  but  they 
fought  against  wrongs,  and  only  against 
men  when  they  would  not  right  those 
wrongs.  In  the  medieval  ages,  when  every 


22  IN   THE   SANCTUARY. 

knight  was  a  law  unto  himself,  a  self-consti- 
tuted monarch  upon  his  own  estates,  con- 
stantly making  war  on  his  feebler  neighbors 
in  order  to  enlarge  those  estates  by  the  cap- 
ture of  lands  and  vassals,  thus  enhancing 
his  power  to  commit  further  outrages- 
then  did  these  Knights  of  Malta,  each  a 
scion  of  the  highest  noblesse,  and  many  of 
them  exceedingly  rich,  travel  alone  on  horse- 
back, attended  only  by  a  single  herald,  over 
the  terrorized  regions.  By  them  all  serious 
charges  were  investigated,  all  wrongs  re- 
dressed, no  matter  how  powerful  those  to 
whom  they  were  brought  home,  for  to  their 
aid  could  be  summoned,  if  need  be,  the  entire 
order  of  Knights,  with  all  the  weight  of  their 
influence  and  wealth.  Where  now  are  the 
warrior-priests  (for  all  were  duly  ordained) 
who  devoted  their  lives  to  the  noble  purpose 
of  meting  out  justice  to  the  lowly,  and  re- 
lieving those  oppressed  by  the  wealthy  and 
high- stationed?  " 

With  a  sigh  the  Archbishop  followed  his 
attendant  to  the  spacious  cabinet-room  of 
science,  where  the  silver  chimes  of  the  clock 
reminded  him  that  the  time  was  approach- 
ing when  his  host  would  await  him  in  the 
Sanctuary.  He  now  asked  to  be  reconducted 
to  his  room  to  prepare  to  enter  worthily  the 
sacred  chamber  of  the  palace. 

"The  third  door  to  the  right  gives  en- 
trance to  the  ante-room  of  the  Sanctuary," 
replied  Ralph,  as  with  low  obeisance  he 
retired. 


IN    THE   SANCTUARY.  23 

In  the  apartment  leading  to  the  ante-room 
was  a  prayer-desk  at  which  the  Archbishop 
knelt  as  he  addressed  to  the  throne  of  Grace 
the  most  fervent  prayer  that  hnman  soul 
could  utter.  UO  Infinite  Father,  once  more 
Thy  humble  servant  follows  the  mysterious 
beckonings  of  Thy  hand.  Continue,  I  pray 
Thee,  to  lead  me  in  Thy  way,  to  guide  me 
in  the  paths  of  truth,  however  hidden  to  me 
they  appear.  Let  me  ever  feel  the  influence 
of  Thy  heavenly  will,  that  my  feet  may 
stumble  not,  my  thoughts  stray  not,  from 
things  above.  Make  plain  to  me  the  teach- 
ings I  am  now  about  to  receive,  and  open 
my  understanding  to  Thy  light,  that  I  may 
more  worthily  serve  Thee.  And  if  Thy 
servant  is  to  be  an  instrument  for  the  dis- 
semination of  Thy  holy  truths  here  below, 
then,  O  Heavenly  Father,  sustain  me  in  the 
sacred  duty,  and  give  me  strength  that  I 
falter  not." 

At  this  moment  there  descended  on  the 
Bishop  a  ray  of  effulgent  light  coming  from 
on  high,  and  a  solemn  but  gentle  voice 
answered : 

"Amen." 

At  the  hour  of  nine  the  door  of  the  ante- 
room was  opened  in  some  mysterious  man- 
ner, and  Bishop  Angelo  entered.  His  host, 
who  had  preceded  him,  motioned  the  Prelate 
to  be  seated,  himself  occupying  a  chair 
directly  opposite,  but  rather,  as  it  seemed, 
for  the  purpose  of  familiar  converse  than 


24  IN   TH$   SANCTUARY. 

for  any  more  serious   interview.     After  a 
few  preliminary  remarks  the  host  continued : 

"  Be  it  known  that  there  exists  upon 
this  earth  but  one  supreme  occult  order, 
and  that  is  the  sacred  order  of  the  Magi. 
The  origin  of  this  order  is  lost  in  the  dawn 
of  time.  When  the  tribes  of  Israel  dis- 
persed, it  became  divided  into  three 
branches,  and  presiding  over  each  was  a 
lawfully  appointed  Magus.  One  branch 
went  to  India,  where  Melchior  established 
the  order.  Another,  under  Balthazar,  re- 
mained in  Egypt,  having  dominions  over 
Persia,  Arabia,  and  the  adjoining  coun- 
tries. The  third  was  located  on  what  is 
now  the  European  continent.  Of  this 
European  branch  I  am  now  the  head.  My 
name  is  Caspar,  and  the  title  of  Magus  was 
bestowed  upon  me  by  my  predecessor, 
whose  name  will  presently  be  disclosed  to 
thee,  together  with  the  names  of  all  the 
Magi  who  have  preceded  me.  To  our 
order  belonged  the  three  Magi,  who,  from 
the  remotest  parts  of  the  earth,  journeyed 
to  Bethlehem,  there  to  do  homage,  at  His 
birth,  to  the  great  Master  who  was  to  give 
to  the  world  the  teachings  of  the  order." 

At  this  sudden  disclosure  Angelo  was 
filled  with  awe,  for  now,  for  the  first  time, 
he  found  himself  in  the  presence  of  one  of 
that  sacred  order  whose  predecessors  had 
adored  at  the  birth  of  Jesus  of  Nazareth. 
His  head  was  bowed  in  reverence,  as  before 
his  mental  vision  there  passed  the  succes- 


IN   THE   SANCTUARY.  25 

sive  incidents  in  the  life  and  death  of  earth's 
greatest  Master.  Nor  could  he  for  a  moment 
realize  that  before  him  stood  a  true  successor 
of  those  who  had  witnessed  the  awful  drama 
on  Calvary,  a  successor  possessed  of  all  the 
occult  learning,  all  the  supreme  worthiness 
and  holiness  of  character,  of  the  three 
"wise  men  of  the  East." 

"With  us,  in  our  sacred  temples,"  con- 
tinued Caspar,  "the  Child  passed  His  youth 
from  the  age  of  twelve  to  the  time  when  He 
entered  on  His  mission  in  the  world  which 
received  Him  not,  although  that  mission  was 
to  implant  the  seeds  of  truth  eternal — truths 
that  henceforth  were  never  to  perish,  but  to 
fructify  and  increase  in  the  hearts  of  men, 
to  become  their  spiritual  food,  to  give  them 
holiness  in  the  life  that  is,  and  to  bestow  on 
them  the  more  perfect  happiness  that  awaits 
the  humble  disciple  in  the  life  everlasting. 

"  While  among  us,  the  Nazarene  lived  in 
our  temples ;  little  food  did  He  eat,  and  few 
were  the  hours  that  He  passed  in  sleep. 
His  life  was  one  of  constant  prayer.  Alone 
He  wandered  forth  in  abstract  mood,  and 
seemed  mentally  to  dwell  in  a  world  higher 
than  our  own.  Often,  in  moments  of 
intense  devotion,  His  body  became  trans- 
lucent, shilling  with  such  dazzling  bright- 
ness that  even  the  walls  of  the  temple 
seemed  to  disappear  amid  the  celestial  radi- 
ance that  surrounded  Him,  as  though  He 
had  already  entered  upon  the  kingdom  of 
His  Heavenly  Father. 


26  IN  THE   SANCTUARY. 

"  Little  did  He  converse,  though,  often 
expressing  His  gratitude  to  those  who  had 
admitted  Him  to  our  temples,  for  under  their 
sacred  shrines  He  could  receive,  directly, 
the  influence  of  the  Heavenly  Father, 
bathe  more  fully  in  the  divine  aura,  through 
the  radiations  of  which  came  mandates  from 
on  high,  with  inspirations  undefiled  by  the 
auras  of  earth. 

"  Thus  it  was  that  the  young  Nazarene 
did  not  receive  direct  instruction  from  our 
order,  but  the  purity  and  loftiness  of  the 
aura  emanating  from  our  sacred  shrine, 
destroying  all  earthly  influences,  enabled 
him,  though  still  in  the  human  body,  and 
subject  to  its  laws,  to  receive,  unimpaired, 
the  divine  instruction  and  guidance  with 
which  the  aura  of  the  Heavenly  Father  is 
always  impregnated. 

"  For  remember  well,  my  son,  that  it  is 
transmitted  in  our  sacred  and  most  authen- 
tic records,  that  the  human  body,  the 
human  brain  of  Christ,  was  spiritualized 
through  the  same  law  that  regulates  the 
body  and  the  brain  of  all  men;  its  cells  or 
molecules  were  subject  to  the  same  process 
as  those  of  other  men,  and  that  is  the  puri- 
fication and  the  harmonization  of  the  parti- 
cles of  the  human  body  with  those  of  the 
celestial  body.  And  this  is  accomplished 
through  lofty  thoughts,  divine  aspirations, 
holy  practice,  and  heart-felt  prayer,  all  of 
which  place  us  in  direct  harmony  with  the 
attributes  of  the  Heavenly  Father.  The 


IN   THE   SANCTUARY.  27 

more  we  cultivate  and  develop  these  attri- 
butes, the  nearer  we  approach  to  Him ;  the 
more  we  assimilate  of  His  nature;  the  more 
we  become  one  with  Him.  This,  my 
brother,  is  the  secret,  the  source,  of  all 
occult  powers,  of  all  divine  occult  powers, 
for  to  no  other  should  man  aspire. 

"The  sacred  aura  pervading  our  temples, 
excluding,  as  it  did,  all  vibrations  proceed- 
ing from  earth,  was  peculiarly  favorable  to 
the  harmonization  of  the  human  body  and 
to  the  evolution  of  the  cells  composing  it, 
until  the  point  of  complete  assimilation 
with  the  divine  was  reached.  Nor  was  the 
Nazarene  exempt  from  this  slow  process  of 
spiritualization ;  He  also  must  part,  so  to 
speak,  with  Himself,  and  such  parting  d  )es 
not  take  place  without  a  struggle.  This 
conquest  of  self  is  always  attended  with 
pain  ;  the  birth-throes  of  the  Spirit  are  ever 
accompanied  with  suffering  to  the  atoms  of 
matter  which  they  dislodge,  and  these  do 
not  vacate  the  temple  of  flesh  without  vio- 
lent and  oft-repeated  protests,  in  the  shape 
of  innumerable  temptations,  assailing  him 
who  aspires  to  spiritual  enlightenment. 
Hence  it  was  that  the  Nazarene  passed 
many  years  in  our  temple  amid  the 
desert." 

No  words  can  describe  the  emotions  of 
the  Archbishop  while  listening  to  this 
marvelous  revelation.  So  sacred  was  the 
ground  on  which  Caspar  was  treading,  so 
vivid  his  narrative,  such  the  awe  and  rever- 


28  IN   THE  SANCTUARY. 

ence  which,  his  teachings  inspired,  that  his 
hearer  felt  almost  as  one  suspended  between 
heaven  and  earth,  as  one  whose  footsteps 
were  already  on  the  threshold  of  another 
world.  Never,  during  the  many  startling 
experiences  of  his  eventful  life,  had  his 
soul  been  thrilled  as  it  was  now.  Nor  had 
the  good  Bishop  any  misgivings  about  the 
lawfulness  of  his  mission.  Rather  did  it 
appear  as  one  fore-ordained  to  be  fulfilled  at 
that  very  moment,  as  a  scene  in  which  the 
principal  actors  were  appointed  of  God 
Himself. 

"And  now,"  continued  the  Magus,  paus- 
ing for  a  moment  to  select  the  words  that 
followed,  "  it  becomes  my  duty  to  inform 
thee  that  to  this  sacred  order,  of  divine 
origin,  thou  shalt  be  admitted  at  high  noon 
to-morrow.  Thou,  Angelo,  the  most  worthy 
of  the  Masters  of  Himalay,  shalt  be  in- 
vested with  the  highest  office  that  can  be 
bestowed  on  man.  Retire,  therefore,  to  thy 
chamber,  and  prepare  thyself  for  the  cere- 
mony that  awaits  thee.  When  the  time 
shall  come  thou  wilt  be  summoned  to  the 
Sanctuary. n 

With  senses  half  paralyzed,  with  fevered 
brain,  and  with  uncertain  step,  the  Arch- 
bishop withdrew  to  his  room.  Throwing 
himself  on  a  settee,  his  head  sunk  upon 
his  breast,  tears  in  copious  streams  coursed 
down  his  cheeks. 

Poor  Angelo!  on  him  was  about  to  be 
conferred  the  foremost  office  that  could  be 


IN   THE   SANCTUARY.  29 

bestowed  on  human  being.  On  the  morrow 
he  wonld  be  invested  with  the  highest  sac- 
erdotal functions  in  the  gift  of  the  sacred 
hierarchy.  Yet  in  his  inmost  soul  there 
was  not  the  faintest  consciousness  of  exal- 
tation or  of  pride ;  rather  was  he  appalled 
at  the  responsibility,  and  at  what  he  deemed 
his  own  un worthiness. 

"  O  my  God,  my  Heavenly  Father !  "  he 
exclaimed  in  agony  of  spirit,  u  lay  not  on 
me  this  heavy  burden,  but  on  some  one 
worthier  than  myself.  Behold,  I  am  all 
undeserving  of  this  holy  office;  temptations 
still  assail  me ;  worldly  attractions  beset 
my  path.  My  desires  are  not  always  di- 
rected to  Thee,  and  I  would  fain  address 
my  supplication  to  Thy  sacred  throne,  they 
are  but  feeble  and  lukewarm  aspirations. 
Not  for  me  is  this  holy  trust,  and  before 
Thee  I  can  but  fall  prostrate,  in  all  humil- 
ity, and  cry,  in  contrition  of  heart,  ^Mea 
culpa,  mea  culpa,  me  a  maxima  culpa?  ! 

And  now  passed  quickly  before  him  in 
review  the  leading  incidents  of  his  career 
since  receiving  the  degrees  in  the  Hima- 
layan Brotherhood.  Now  were  recalled  to 
him  the  many  temptations  that  had  as- 
sailed him,  the  many  weaknesses  he  had 
discovered  in  himself,  all  rendering  him,  in 
his  own  esteem,  unworthy  of  the  sacred 
office  that  awaited  him.  Of  his  many  noble 
deeds,  his  lofty  principles,  the  transcendent 
wisdom  of  his  philosophy;  of  the  manhood 
he  had  always  displayed  in  espousing  the 


30  IT   THE   SANCTUARY. 

cause  of  right;  of  the  childlike  enthusiasm 
of  his  soul  at  the  apprehension  of  new  and 
elevated  ideas  ;  of  his  exceptional  qualifica- 
tions to  sift  the  real  truth  from  the  many 
glittering  theories  and  ideals  presented  to 
him  almost  daily  by  the  outside  schools  of 
philosophy ;  of  the  fitness  acquired  by  his 
thoroughly  scientific  attainments;  of  his 
absolute  purity  of  character — of  all  these 
supreme  qualities,  which  made  him,  per- 
haps, the  only  man  in  Europe  worthy  of 
the  sacerdotal  office,  he  was  all  unconscious. 
To  him  they  appeared  but  as  the  natural 
appanage  of  man ;  to  possess  them  was  no 
merit,  though  to  want  them  was  indeed  a 
loss. 

At  the  temptations  that  at  times  assailed 
him,  he  was  greatly  concerned.  Why  did 
they  come  to  him  ?  They  could  be  but  the 
children  of  his  own  depraved  nature,  ves- 
tiges of  the  old  Adam,  of  which  he  had  not 
been  able  to  purge  himself;  and  until  he 
had  done  so,  until  every  temptation  should 
pass  by  him  without  stopping  at  his  door, 
until  his  life  should  resolve  itself  into  one 
continuous  aspiration  toward  the  Father 
above,  into  one  uninterrupted  prayer,  into  a 
life  that  mirrored  the  heavenly  radiance 
ttndimmed  by  the  passing  shadow  of  a 
cloud — not  until  then  was  he  fitted  to  re- 
ceive upon  earth  the  sacred  office  of  Magus. 

Alas,  in  his  noble  efforts  toward  human 
perfection,  little  did  he  know  that  so  long 
as  man  lives  in  the  human  body,  just  so 


IN   THE   SANCTUARY.  31 

long  will  he  be  subject  to  the  laws  of  the 
body,  and  the  still  baser  laws  of  the  flesh. 
For  no  man,  however  pure  and  guiltless  in 
intent,  can,  while  still  in  the  flesh,  prevent 
the  thoughts  of  other  men,  whether  good  or 
evil,  from  flitting  through  the  radiations  of 
his  personal  aura,  and  thus  gaining  access 
to  his  brain.  Yet  he  can  prevent  them  from 
making  a  home  there,  and  in  this  rejection 
of  evil  thoughts  lies  one  of  his  brightest 
duties  and  highest  responsibilities. 

Long  did  Angelo  remain  in  sore  dejection 
of  spirit,  his  head  still  bowed  upon  his 
breast,  and  at  times  giving  utterance  to  a 
sob  which  no  restraint  could  suppress. 
Gradually,  however,  a  more  gentle  influ- 
ence stole  over  him,  soothing,  encouraging, 
strengthening;  and,  as  the  vibrations  of  a 
sacred  hymn  attune  the  soul  by  placing  it 
in  harmony  with  its  Maker,  so  the  influence 
which  now  possessed  him  seemed  to  whisper 
in  melodious  strains  a  song  of  infinite  har- 
mony, bringing  hope  and  peace  to  the  suf- 
fering soul  of  the  Archbishop.  Raising  his 
head  and  brushing  away  the  tears  that  still 
lay  on  his  cheek,  with  eyes  uplifted  toward 
heaven,  and  bright  with  an  almost  celestial 
radiance,  he  exclaimed  in  firm  but  submis- 
sive tones : 

"Thy  will  be  done,  my  Father,  on  earth 
even  as  it  is  in  heaven.  Thy  servant  shall 
obey,  beseeching  of  Thee  divine  guidance 
and  strength." 


32  IN    THE   SANCTUARY, 

Much  comforted,  he  arose  from  the  prie- 
dieu  at  which  he  had  been  kneeling,  and  in 
doing  so  observed  beside  him,  to  his  great 
astonishment,  a  scroll  of  paper  inscribed 
with  the  words,  "Assume  the  vestments  of 
thy  order."  Beside  it  lay  the  white  robes 
of  the  third  degree  of  the  Brethren  of  Him- 
alay,  which  he  had  left  in  his  palace  at 
Liege.  Thanking  his  unseen  friend  with 
renewed  emotion  at  this  manifestation  of 
occult  power,  he  proceeded  to  array  himself 
in  the  spotless  garments. 

At  high  noon,  when  the  spiritual  forces 
are  at  their  highest,  Ralph  informed  the 
Archbishop  that  his  master  desired  his 
presence  in  the  Sanctuary. 

Passing  through  the  ante-room,  he  en- 
tered with  downcast  eyes  the  sacred  cham- 
ber, where  in  front  of  him  was  a  pric-dieu 
at  which  he  knelt  in  supplication.  This 
ended,  with  uplifted  gaze  he  now  perceived 
that  light  entered  the  Sanctuary  from  a  cen- 
tral point  overhead,  through  a  large  open- 
ing representing,  in  natural  colors,  the 
All-seeing  Eye.  Near  the  eastern  wall  was 
the  shrine,  a  tabernacle  of  gold,  on  the  door 
of  which  was  the  carved  image  of  a  lamb 
with  the  pilgrim's  staff,  placed  upon  an 
altar  of  the  rarest  marble.  Above  it  was  a 
magnificent  painting  of  a  woman  whose 
features  were  radiant  as  those  of  an  angel. 
Around  her  head  was  displayed  a  crown  of 
glory,  the  divine  halo  or  aura.  The  paint- 
ing bore  a  great  resemblance  to  the  image 


IN   THE   SANCTUARY.  33 

of  Mary,  the  Mother  of  Christ,  that  may  be 
seen  in  every  Roman  Catholic  church ;  but 
under  the  figure  were  inscribed  the  words, 
so  full  of  meaning  to  the  Occultist, 
"Sophia,  the  Virgin  of  the  World."  Upon 
the  southern  wall  was  another  painting 
representing  the  birth  of  Christ  and  the 
adoration  of  the  three  Magi.  In  the 
heavens  shone  the  Mystic  Star,  its  color 
that  of  the  occult  fire.  Before  the  altar, 
suspended  from  the  ceiling,  hung  a  golden 
vase  in  which  a  tiny  flame  was  burning. 

While  thus  engrossed  with  his  observa- 
tions, strains  of  celestial  melody  were  heard, 
and  at  the  same  moment  a  light  stole  into 
the  Sanctuary,  of  the  same  mysterious  hue 
that  had  often  appeared  to  him  at  Liege. 
By  degrees  the  music  grew  louder,  yet 
sweeter  in  tone,  while  the  light  became 
effulgent.  Presently  the  Sanctuary  was 
filled  with  a  radiance  so  bright  that  nothing 
else  was  visible,  and  yet  of  the  mellowest 
golden  hue.  Such  soul-stirring  vibrations 
did  these  musical  notes  create  that  Angelo 
was  almost  in  a  supersensuous  condition,  so 
intensely  did  they  work  on  his  spiritual 
consciousness. 

Almost  before  the  Archbishop  had  real- 
ized his  condition,  the  venerable  Magus  en- 
tered by  a  door  opening  near  to  the  altar. 
From  his  body  emanated  rays  of  such 
brightness  that  even  Angelo,  accustomed 
as  he  was  to  spiritual  light,  could  scarcely 
endure  their  brilliance.  The  form  of  the 

3 

\rtxr-. 


34  IN   THE   SANCTUARY. 

Magus  was  garbed  in  white  flowing  robes; 
upon  his  breast  and  back  was  a  cloth,  bear- 
ing figures  and  inscriptions  in  a  foreign 
tongue;  on  his  head  was  a  golden  crown 
studded  with  glistening  jewels.  Directing 
his  steps  toward  the  shrine,  and  kneeling 
before  it,  he  uttered  a  short  but  fervent 
prayer,  then  rising  turned  toward  Angelo, 
whom,  with  arms  extended,  he  thus  ad- 
dressed : 

uMay  it  please  the  Heavenly  Father  to 
open  thine  understanding  to  the  truths 
which  are  presently  to  be  revealed  to  thee, 
so  thou  mayest  transmit  them  in  all  their 
fullness  to  those  whose  privilege  it  is  to  re- 
ceive them.  May  He  also  open  thy  heart, 
that  thou  niayest  love  and  cherish  them, 
and  may  He  give  thee  strength  and  courage, 
that  thou  mayest  defend  them  even  unto 
death — the  death,  if  need  be,  of  a  martyr  to 
the  cause.5' 

While  Caspar  thus  spoke,  the  Archbishop 
perceived  that  from  his  outstretched  hands 
emanated  a  stream  of  golden  light  proceed- 
ing toward  himself,  and  presently  envelop- 
ing his  entire  frame.  At  the  same  time  the 
molecular  force  of  his  brain  seemed,  as  it 
were,  to  be  revivified,  developing  there  the 
three  conditions  prayed  for,  understanding, 
love,  and  courage. 

"Ascend  the  steps  of  the  altar,"  said  the 
Magus,  "and  kneel  at  this  prayer-desk,  for 
at  the  foot  of  the  sacred  shrine,  before  the 


IN   THE    SANCTUARY.  35 

image  of  the  virgin  Sophia,  must  the  truth 
of  heaven  be  revealed  to  thee." 

Angelo  obeyed,  half  trembling  with  awe, 
though  inwardly  fortified  by  the  holy  influ- 
ence bestowed  in  answer  to  his  prayer. 
Kneeling  before  Caspar,  he  listened  in  rapt 
attention  to  the  words  that  fell  from  his  lips : 

"In  the  midst  of  the  turmoil  of  nations, 
through  bloody  revolutions  and  wars,  when 
man  killed  man  that  monarchs  might  win 
or  retain  dominion  over  men,  foster  their 
insatiate  ambition,  or  exact  the  homage  and 
obedience  of  gods,  the  order  of  the  Magi  has 
ever  been  steadfast  in  its  allegiance  to  the 
only  true  God,  the  Creator  and  Ruler  of  the 
Universe,  the  Feather  of  us  all,  to  whom  we 
owe  our  being,  from  whom  all  things  have 
sprung,  and  to  whom  all  things  must  re- 
turn. Our  order  has  kept  pure  and  unde- 
filed  the  sacred  records  embodying  the  will" 
of  Him  who  reigns  on  high,  obedience  to 
which  places  us  on  the  true  path  leading 
to  the  everlasting  throne  of  Grace,  to  life 
eternal. 

"The  order  of  the  Magi  has  also  sacredly 
preserved,  and  is  the  only  custodian  of,  the 
occult  powers  wielded  by  the  wise  men  of 
old,  by  the  prophets,  and,  above  all,  by 
Jesus  of  Nazareth,  whom  the  world  cruci- 
fied— the  world  which  He  came  to  redeem 
from  darkness  and  guide  unto  life  eternal. 
And  what  is  the  object  of  these  occult 
powers  ?  In  what  do  they  consist  ?  How 
can  they  be  utilized  for  the  benefit  of  men  ? 


36  IN   THE   SANCTUARY. 

"  Know  then,  my  son,  that  man  is  ever 
the  toy,  the  plaything,  and  completely  at 
the  mercy,  of  the  influences  that  surround 
him.  Driven  from  one  belief  to  another, 
from  one  school  of  philosophy  to  another, 
acquiring  habits  from  which  it  is  almost 
impossible  to  extricate  himself,  controlled 
by  the  magnetic  aura  of  men  possessed  of 
superior  strength  of  will,  attracted  by  the 
glittering  religious  baubles  that  strew  the 
roadside  of  life,  man  is  thus  constantly  sub- 
ject to  the  domination  of  heterogeneous 
agencies  which  attract  and  too  often  over- 
power him.  Thus  arise  countless  modes 
and  phases  of  life,  with  endless  ramifica- 
tions, until  not  only  individuals,  but  entire 
communities  and  nations,  are  seen  strug- 
gling in  the  path  of  error  while  striving  to 
find  the  true  one.  Ever  urged  onward  and 
upward  by  the  spirit  of  the  Infinite,  or  aura 
of  the  Heavenly  Father,  the  breath  of  God 
permeating  all  things  and  beings,  man 
never  tires  in  his  efforts  to  find  the  true 
aim  of  life,  and,  with  it,  his  final  destiny. 

u  In  the  midst  of  all  this  strife  and  dis- 
cord, the  order  of  the  Magi  has  never 
swerved  from  the  true  and  only  path,  and 
has  always  striven,  so  far  as  lay  in  its 
power,  to  induce  men  to  direct  their  steps 
to  it.  For  many  long  years,  however,  their 
efforts  have  been  almost  in  vain,  their 
powers  dormant.  Heartsore  and  in  distress 
of  soul,  they  have  been  compelled  to  remain 
the  sad  and  silent  witnesses  of  a  world  grop- 


IN   THE   SANCTUARY.  37 

ing  in  ever-increasing  darkness,  the  dark- 
ness of  materialism,  whose  lowering  cloud 
has  overspread,  as  with  the  wings  of  a 
fallen  angel,  every  quarter  of  the  civilized 
globe. 

uThis  lamentable  condition  has  been 
largely  due  to  the  pernicious  doctrines  and 
policy  of  those  who  have  assumed  control 
of  the  religious  world.  The  exponents  of 
religion  have,  indeed,  sought  little  else  than 
the  enhancement  of  their  special  creeds, 
overawing  the  minds  of  their  devotees,  in 
order  to  bring  them  to  unquestioning  obedi- 
ence, holding  constantly  before  them  threats 
of  awful  and  everlasting  tortures,  thus  as- 
cribing to  the  Almighty,  the  All-merciful, 
Him  whose  name  is  a  synonym  for  good, 
atrocities  that  could  hardly  enter  into  the 
heart  of  the  devil.  Such,  as  they  would 
have  us  believe,  was  the  punishment  fore- 
ordained for  those  who  disobeyed  their  cruel 
and,  at  times,  ridiculous  articles  of  faith. 

"  Then  came  science.  As  it  progressed 
its  discoveries  gradually  proved  that  the 
precepts  held  as  sacred  by  the  religious 
bodies  are  the  most  absurd  of  fallacies. 
Having  exposed  the  false  pretensions  of 
their  priestly  leaders,  the  men  of  science 
finding  that  many  devotees  of  the  church 
forsook  their  faith  to  become  adherents  to 
their  own  more  attractive  theories,  these 
scientists,  instead  of  remaining  true  to  their 
calling,  intoxicated  with  success  as  their 
followers  increased  in  number,  began  to 


38  IN   THE   SANCTUARY. 

propagate  a  most  baneful  system  of  philos- 
ophy. Thus  came  into  existence  the  dark 
school  of  materialism,  claiming  the  author- 
ity of  science  for  the  wildest  vagaries  and 
assertions  of  their  pseudocreed. 

"To-day,  after  long  years  of  disbelief  and 
irreligioii,  finding  nothing  in  the  promises 
of  the  gloomy  creeds  to  satisfy  the  void  left 
vacant  in  his  soul,  man,  his  spiritual  nature 
utterly  starved,  has  slowly  returned  to  his 
search  after  truth,  his  aspirations  after  the 
Infinite;  and  in  this  search  it  behooves  the 
sacred  order  of  the  Magi  to  direct  his  foot- 
steps. Hence  it  has  been  determined  to 
abandon  the  state  of  inaction  in  which  it 
has  been  compelled  to  remain  these  many 
years.  But  for  this  purpose  it  requires 
devotees  mature  in  wisdom  and  active  both 
in  mind  and  body.  Thou,  my  worthy  son, 
art  the  man  who  has  been  chosen  to  direct 
this  sacred  endeavor.  My  weary  limbs,  my 
enfeebled  frame,  are  sufficient  tokens  of  my 
inability  to  inaugurate  a  successful  cam- 
paign against  the  monstrous  evil  of  our 
day.  On  thee  does  the  duty  fall,  and  on 
thy  shoulders  will  be  placed  the  mantle  of 
God's  noblest  warrior.  Thou  art  rny  suc- 
cessor; thy  name  will  also  be  Gaspar,  and 
on  the  morrow  thou  wilt  become  the  Euro- 
pean Magus." 

Instantly  rising,  with  hands  uplifted,  and 
with  awe-stricken  gaze,  as  one  over  whom 
some  dread  calamity  impended,  Angelo 
cried  out  in  anguish  of  soul : 


IN   THE   SANCTUARY.  39 

"No,  no,  my  holy  Master,  I  am  not 
worthy  of  the  sacred  office;  I  am  but  a 
weak  and  erring  mortal,  one  too  often 
tempted  to  sin.  Oh,  pardon  me,  but  this  I 
cannot,  I  dare  not,  accept." 

"  Here  in  the  Sanctuary  I  will  leave  thee," 
calmly  resumed  the  Magus ;  "kneel  before 
the  shrine  and  fervently  ask  from  above 
divine  support  and  guidance;  in  an  hour  I 
will  return  and  receive  thy  answer." 


40  IN   THE   SANCTUARY. 


CHAPTER  III. 

SLOWLY  proceeding  to  the  foot  of  the 
holy  shrine,  the  Archbishop  fell  prostrate 
before  it;  but  no  word  could  he  utter. 
Long  did  he  remain  as  one  from  whom  life 
had  departed,  an  occasional  sigh  being  the 
only  indication  that  his  spirit  had  not  taken 
flight  to  Him  before  whose  altar  he  wor- 
shipped in  mute  but  fervent  supplication. 
At  length,  slowly  raising  his  head,  he 
directed  his  gaze  toward  the  tabernacle, 
where  was  the  carved  image  of  the  lamb 
holding  the  pilgrim's  staff.  In  this  he 
dared  not  recognize  the  emblem  of  his  own 
life,  which  presently  was  to  be,  though 
pilgrim  and  wanderer  he  might  become, 
according  to  the  words  of  Caspar.  The 
image  was,  indeed,  that  of  the  lamb,  the 
emblem  of  purity,  of  innocence,  of  spirit- 
uality. Hence  it  could  have  no  part  in 
him,  the  man  of  the  world,  almost, 
who  entered  his  cathedral  in  state,  a 
trumpeter  announcing  his  advent  in  blar- 
ing tones,  while  the  people  fell  on  their 
knees  to  receive  his  blessing.  Was  he  sure 
that  he  had  never  felt,  however  secretly,  a 
feeling  of  worldly  satisfaction  at  this  token 
of  reverence? 


IN   THE   SANCTUARY.  41 

"  O  Lamb  of  God!  "  lie  exclaimed,  "Thou 
knowest  my  un worthiness  to  assume  this 
sacred  office." 

At  this  moment,  his  prayer  was  inter- 
rupted by  music  of  such  sweetly  solemn 
tones,  such  soul-entrancing  and  celestial 
harmony,  as  seldom  has  fallen  on  human 
ears,  transfiguring  the  countenance  of  the 
Archbishop,  removing  from  his  features 
their  expression  of  unutterable  sadness, 
and  filling  his  eyes  with  the  light  of  joy 
and  gladness.  As  by  degrees  the  notes 
grew  louder,  they  developed  into  a  rhythmic 
melody  in  which  was  conveyed,  as  he 
thought,  a  mystic,  but  as  yet  unintelligible 
meaning. 

While  thus  absorbed,  the  door  of  the 
holy  tabernacle  was  slowly  opened  as  by 
invisible  hands,  and  in  the  depths  of  the 
shrine  he  beheld  the  All-seeing  Eye  en- 
closed in  its  mystic  triangle,  while  the 
radiations  proceeding  from  this  emblem  of 
the  Heavenly  Father  gave  forth  a  luster  so 
dazzling  that  the  Bishop  could  not  look 
upon  them  except  for  the  moment.  Even 
the  closing  of  his  eyes  did  not  obliterate 
the  image  of  this  occult  emblem ;  he  saw  it 
as  plainly  as  before,  but  not  as  before  did 
its  luster  blind  him.  Then,  from  above, 
descended  two  celestial  beings,  who,  hover- 
ing on  white  wings,  displayed  a  scroll  of 
gold  above  the  shrine,  and  pronounced,  in 
tones  of  sweetest  melody,  the  mysterious 
words  inscribed  thereon: 


42  IN    THE    SANCTUARY. 

"  Thou  art  the  chosen  one ;  have  faith, 
for  thy  election  is  from  on  high." 

And  now  the  music  became  still  more 
spiritual,  more  exultant  in  its  intonation. 
It  was  the  "Gloria  in  Excelsh "  of  the 
angel  world. 

The  Bishop  now  arose,  and,  uplifting  his 
hands,  cried,  in  a  voice  whose  accents  were 
no  longer  tremulous : 

"  Lord,  Thy  servant  will  obey.  His  life 
is  in  Thy  hands,  and  Thou  shalt  order  it 
as  seemest  good  unto  Thee." 

At  this  moment,  the  venerable  form  of 
Caspar  appeared  at  the  entrance  of  the 
Sanctuary.  Angelo  approached  him,  and 
making  low  obeisance,  exclaimed  : 

u  Master,  before  Thee  stands  Thy  humble 
and  dutiful  son,  ready  to  obey ;  command, 
and  Thy  orders  shall  be  executed." 

"Amen,"  answered  Caspar,  with  a  placid 
smile  of  content,  "  for  so  God  willeth  it." 

Inviting  Angelo  to  follow,  he  then  pro- 
ceeded toward  the  altar,  in  front  of  which 
each  took  the  position  he  had  occupied 
before,  Angelo  at  the  prayer-desk,  Caspar 
standing  near  and  opposite  to  him. 

"  I  will  now  proceed  with  my  discourse," 
continued  the  Magus. 

"  Man  lost  faith,  as  I  have  said,  in  his 
religious  leaders,  and,  consequently,  in  the 
dogmas  they  gave  forth,  as  handed  down  by 
God  Himself,  loss  of  faith  having  for  its 
cause  the  discoveries  of  science,  which 
proved  erroneous  many  so-called  truths, 


IN   THE   SANCTUARY.  43 

and  the  consequent  pretensions  of  the 
scientist  to  be  himself  almost  a  God, 
declaring  that  henceforth  man  should  be- 
lieve only  that  of  which  he  should  approve, 
and  claiming  that  if  there  be  a  God,  he  will 
surely  find  him,  no  matter  how  far  distant 
in  space  his  abode. 

"The  supreme  task  of  our  order,  and  con- 
sequently thy  first  duty,  will  be  to  kindle 
anew  in  man  the  true  and  living  faith ;  not 
faith  in  dogmas  or  in  creeds,  but  faith  in 
God,  the  Divine  Ruler  of  the  Universe,  whom 
we  address  as  'Our  Father  in  Heaven.'  In 
Him  all  empires,  all  nations,  all  creeds,  can 
harmonize,  for  He  is  supreme  above  all,  and 
other  beliefs  are  merely  secondary.  As 
above  Mohammed  is  Allah,  above  Buddha, 
Brahm  and  Parabrahm,  and  above  Moses, 
Jehovah,  so  above  Christ  is  God,  His 
Father. 

"We  must  then  inspire  man  with  the 
true  religion.  We  must  again,  as  it  were, 
bind  him  to  his  God,  place  him  on  the  only 
path  that  leads  to  life  everlasting.  And 
now  let  me  explain  to  thee  more  fully  the 
doctrines  of  our  order,  the  origin  and  the 
secret  of  its  occult  powers,  together  with  the 
fundamental  laws  which  underlie  them. 
Occult  phenomena  of  whatever  kind,  when 
not  based  upon  these  laws,  can  only  proceed 
from  the  art  of  the  magician.  Magic, 
whether  white  or  black,  is  unlawful,  and 
both  are  discountenanced  by  the  true 
occultist. 


44  IN   THE  SANCTUARY. 

"First  among  all  occult  powers  is  the 
power  begotten  by  faith — faith  in  God — such 
perfect  and  abiding  faith  as  places,  with 
absolute  trust,  life  and  destiny  in  His 
hands,  living  in  Him  and  for  Him.  Faith 
of  such  intensity  begets  the  gift  of  healing 
all  ailments  of  the  human  body.  And  this 
gift  is  the  reward  of  such  faith,  regardless 
of  any  secondary  beliefs  that  the  devotee 
may  profess,  or  of  the  church  or  sect  to 
which  he  may  belong,  since  faith  in  the 
Supreme  Being  takes  precedence  over  all 
other  religious  states  of  the  mind  or  soul. 

"Faith  places  man  in  harmony  with  God, 
with  all  the  laws  of  the  Universe ;  further- 
more, a  divine  aura  of  such  density  gathers 
around  the  truly  faithful,  that  the  projection 
of  its  rays  induces  harmonious  conditions 
in  those  who  seek  to  be  healed,  and  although 
these  conditions  may  last  but  for  a  moment, 
their  duration  depending  on  the  worthiness 
or  receptivity  of  the  patient,  they  may 
nevertheless  be  sufficient  to  restore  to  its 
natural  channel  the  flow  of  life-forces  which 
had  been  perverted  by  opposite  conditions  of 
the  mind  or  body,  thus  removing  the  cause 
of  illness  from  him  who  asks  relief. 

"  Will,  developed  preternaturally  through 
long-continued  exercise  and  practice,  gives 
mastery  over  many  conditions  of  matter, 
and  may  endow  us  with  the  gift,  as  some 
people  consider  it,  of  performing  miracles. 
This  control  over  matter  is  not  necessarily 
dependent  on  a  religious  life ;  the  vibrations 


IN    THE   SANCTUARY.  45 

emitted  by  a  powerful  will  can,  in  many 
instances,  pervert  ordinary  manifestations 
of  nature,  create  apparitions,  cast  out  devils 
from  the  so-called  insane  or  possessed, 
and  this  power  is  what  constitutes  the  art 
of  rnagic.  Where  these  powers  are  used 
for  evil  purposes,  they  become  what  is 
termed  '  black  magic.' 

"Will,  grown  strong  through  a  life-long 
battle  with  the  conditions  of  earth,  its 
allurements,  its  sin,  over  all  of  which  it 
has  finally  triumphed — such  will  is  the 
real  fruitful,  occult  will,  the  divine. 

"The  sciences,  with  astronomy  as  a  base, 
will  lead  to  an  understanding  of  the  laws  of 
matter,  as  far  as  known.  Philosophy  will 
give  to  these  studies  an  upward  direction  r 
and  become  the  link  between  the  material 
and  the  spiritual,  for  the  spiritual  cannot 
fail  to  be  evolved,  in  every  true  soul,  from 
the  knowledge  and  comprehension  of  the 
beautiful  manifestations  and  harmonies  of 
the  universe.  Understanding,  elevated  to 
the  spiritual  plane,  begets  love,  love  divine, 
love  supreme  and  universal,  not  only  for 
man,  but  for  beast,  and  plant,  and  all  that 
is.  This  love,  ever  partaking,  though  un- 
consciously, of  the  universal  soul,  attracts 
individual  souls,  these  being  fragments, 
more  or  less  pure,  more  or  less  developed, 
of  the  universal  soul.  Love,  thus  reaching 
the  soul  of  man,  has  power  to  uplift  it 
through  the  operations  of  the  divine  occult 
will,  and  bring  it  into  harmony  with  the 


46  IN   THE   SANCTUARY. 

Spirit  of  God.  While  faith  heals  the  body 
by  restoring  to  harmony  the  parts  that  were 
diseased,  will  creates  conditions  permitting 
the  successful  workings  of  the  powers  of 
faith. 

"When  divine  faith,  divine  love,  and 
divine  will,  are  united  in  one  human  being, 
this  being  becomes  itself  divine,  becomes 
itself  a  Master.  His  faith  enables  him  to 
heal  the  ailments  of  the  body,  his  love  to 
minister  to  the  needs  of  the  soul  and  to 
lead  it  on  the  true  road  to  God,  while  will 
gives  him  the  power  to  harmonize  natural 
conditions ;  thus  the  health  of  body  and 
soul  are  maintained,  and  the  latter  is  freed 
from  the  influence  of  outward  and  retarding 
agencies. 

"  Divine  faith,  when  unaccompanied  by 
scientific  learning,  begets  the  gift  of  heal- 
ing, but  no  other  gifts  inure. 

"When  love  divine  is  deprived  of  faith, 
it  becomes  what  may  be  termed  intellectual 
spirituality,  with  the  gifts  of  influencing 
souls  for  good,  but  with  no  other  gifts.  In- 
tellectual spirituality,  without  divine  faith, 
resembles  somewhat  a  tall  and  slender  tree 
which  may  overtop  the  surrounding  forest, 
but  its  slim  trunk  will  sway  unceasingly  to 
and  fro  before  the  breath  of  philosophical 
breezes,  which  now-a-days  are  continuously 
springing  up  in  the  schools  of  learning; 
but  if  it  have  faith,  while  its  growth  in  air 
would  be  equally  r?pid,  the  tree  would  de- 
velop a  strong,  healthy  body,  the  roots  of 


IN  THE   SANCTUARY.  47 

which  would  anchor  deep  in  the  clefts  of  the 
rock  of  ages,  and  be  proof  against  all  the 
blasts  which  the  intellectual  world  unceas- 
ingly hurls  against  those  who  dare  to  tran- 
scend the  plane  of  the  common  mortal. 

ult  must,  however,  be  well  understood 
that  the  gifts  of  healing  obtained  through 
faith,  or  the  power  of  subverting  the  order 
of  nature  through  abnormal  strength  of 
will,  or  even  the  divine  gift  of  influencing 
souls  for  good,  is  in  reality  no  gift  at  all, 
but  purely  and  simply  the  natural  sequence 
of  the  devotee's  spiritual  condition.  All 
changes  which  the  human  mind  undergoes 
are  accompanied  by  a  corresponding  change 
in  the  physiological  condition  of  the  cells 
of  his  brain,  for  brain-cells  are  very  im- 
portant living  entities,  having  birth  and 
growth,  and  are  subject  to  the  laws  of  evolu- 
tion, as  well  as  all  other  things  in  nature. 
All  moral,  mental,  or  spiritual  discipline 
affects  these  cells,  gives  them  higher  quali- 
ties, and  when  they  have  attained  a  certain 
state  of  evolution  requisite  for  the  emission 
of  an  aura  whose  magnetic  radiations  carry 
the  power  to  heal,  or  to  effect  certain  phe- 
nomena of  nature,  or  to  help  human  souls 
in  their  upward  endeavor,  then  such  power 
manifests  itself  as  a  natural  sequence  of  the 
developed  condition  of  the  brain-cells.  This 
is  purely  a  physical  process,  and  not  at  all 
miraculous. 

"It  is  indeed  possible  that  persons  may 
be  born  with  brain-cells  in  a  state  of  natural 


48  IN   THE  SANCTUARY. 

development  similar  to  those  acquired  under 
any  of  the  three  conditions  of  spiritual  dis- 
cipline above  described,  and  by  the  devotee, 
begotten  only  through  earnest  endeavor  and 
prayer.  In  such  cases  the  native  condition 
of  the  brain-cells  endows  the  person  in  whom 
they  occur — and  that  through  purely  phys- 
ical causes — with  powers  similar  to  those  of 
the  devotee,  without  regard  to  the  moral  or 
religious  condition  of  the  individual  thus 
favored.  On  the  other  hand,  it  may  happen 
in  the  case  of  a  devotee,  no  matter  how  tena- 
cious the  earnestness  of  his  faith,  how  great 
the  strength  of  his  will,  or  how  deep  the 
intensity  of  his  love,  that  pre  or  post  natal 
physical  conditions  hinder  the  harmonious 
development  of  his  brain-cells,  and  thus 
debar  him  from  powers  the  acquisition  of 
which  he  would  have  been  justified  in  ex- 
pecting. We  meet  occasionally  in  life  illus- 
trations of  these  cases. 

"It  may  perhaps  be  as  well  to  explain 
here  the  theory  of  brain-cells,  those  micro- 
scopical, innumerable  little  worlds  consti- 
tuting the  brain  of  man,  and  which  are  the 
occult  agents  of  all  its  wonderful  activities. 

"Cells  of  various  descriptions  constitute 
the  principal  portions  of  all  organisms ;  they 
have  their  poles  and  dia-magnetism ;  their 
attractions  and  repulsions ;  their  birth, 
growth,  evolution,  multiplication,  and  often 
death.  As,  in  this  instance,  we  are  mainly 
concerned  with  those  brain-cells  to  which 
the  outworking  of  the  higher  functions  of 


IN   THE   SANCTUARY.  49 

life  lias  been  intrusted,  we  will  confine  our- 
selves to  an  explanation  of  the  functions 
and  action  of  these  only. 

"To  convey  to  the  mind  a  clear  concep- 
tion of  a  cell,  we  will  compare  it  to  an  egg. 
The  cell  has  an  outside  envelope  or  mem- 
brane containing  a  quantity  of  protoplasmic, 
Or,  rather,  cytoplasmic  matter,  the  entire 
cell  being  protoplasmic;  this  matter  itself 
holding  within  its  mass  a  nucleus  of  more 
refined  material.  We  will  compare  the  out- 
side of  the  cell  to  the  shell  of  the  egg ;  the 
region  of  cytoplasmic  matter,  to  the  white; 
and  the  nucleus,  to  the  yelk.  Within  this 
nucleus,  or  yelk,  is  a  nucleolus,  and  within 
this  nucleolus  are  discovered  little  specks, 
or  intra-nucleolar  bodies.  We  will,  for  the 
present,  omit  to  speak  of  the  centrosomes  in 
the  archoplasm.  [Full  explanation  in  re- 
gard to  these  very  important  bodies  recently 
discovered  in  the  cell,  will  be  found  in  the 
Appendix,  at  the  end  of  this  volume,  page 
244.]  Now,  in  the  man  whose  nature  is 
purely  materialistic,  this  is  the  only  matter 
the  brain-cells  contain :  they  are  spiritually 
unfructified.  In  human  beings  whose  souls 
have  taken  birth  and  grown  into  conscious- 
ness, the  eye  of  the  seer  discovers  amid  the 
intra-nucleolar  bodies  a  speck  of  intense 
whiteness,  growing  in  brilliancy  as  the 
spiritual  development  of  the  cell  progresses. 
This  luminous  point  indicates  that  the  cell 
is  spiritually  fructified,  having  received 
within  itself,  as  the  reward  of  a  pure  and 


50  IT   THE   SANCTUARY. 

well-ordered  life,  a  spark  from  the  Spirit  of 
the  Infinite,  a  concretion  of  divine  aura  of 
the  breath  of  God,  constituting  the  basis  of 
immortality — the  first  step  toward  the  union 
of  man  with  his  Maker. 

"  But  in  the  case  of  the  man  who  is 
entirely  absorbed  in  things  material,  the 
man  whose  soul  has  not  yet  entered  the 
state  of  consciousness,  his  brain-cells  con- 
tain no  point  of  light,  no  intra-nucleolar 
brilliancy,  though  surrounded,  like  every 
other  entity,  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  the 
divine  aura,  awaiting  only  the  first  aspira- 
tion of  the  awakening  soul  to  condense 
into  a  luminous  spark,  to  fructify  the  brain- 
cells,  and  lay  the  ground- work  of  his 
immortality.  These  brain-cells  are  the 
very  embodiment  of  man's  moral,  intel- 
lectual, and  spiritual  nature,  and  unerringly 
indicate  his  condition  and  progress,  whether 
toward  animalism  or  spirituality. 

"  We  will  now  proceed  to  explain  the 
very  important  occult  process  of  this  growth 
and  evolution  of  the  brain-cells. 

"When  the  fructified  egg  is  surrounded 
with  conditions  congenial  to  the  develop- 
ment of  the  life  principle  which  it  contains, 
that  is,  with  a  certain  degree  of  heat,  this 
life  principle  gradually  expands,  feeding 
upon  the  yelk  and  the  white  of  the  egg, 
which  have  gradually  been  converted  into 
food  through  the  action  of  heat.  The  con- 
ditions remaining  favorable,  the  life  prin- 
ciple gradually  becomes  life  itself,  an  entity 


IN   THE   SANCTUARY.  51 

with  a  force  of  its  own,  which  it  uses,  at 
the  proper  time,  to  burst  its  prison  walls 
(the  shell  of  the  egg),  from  which  it  emerges 
fitted  to  enter  upon  a  career  of  higher 
activities.  And  thus  it  is  with  the  cells 
composing  the  brain  of  man. 

"  For  a  first  illustration,  we  will  take  a 
cell  already  possessed  of  the  luminous 
atom,  and  hence  belonging  to  the  brain  of 
a  man  awakened  to  spiritual  consciousness. 
If  this  man,  following  the  promptings  of 
his  soul,  seriously  resolves  to  lead  a  life  in 
accordance  with  the  laws  of  the  Spirit, 
enters  resolutely  upon  the  upward  path, 
conforms  his  actions  to  his  ideals,  purifies 
his  thoughts,  and  aspires  to  become  one 
with  God,  then  does  he  surround  the  spirit- 
ual atom  of  the  brain-cell  with  conditions 
congenial  to  its  growth.  Under  this  vivi- 
fying influence,  the  living  atom  rapidly 
expands,  increases  in  brightness,  becomes 
stronger  as  by  degrees  it  transforms  and 
absorbs  the  intra-nucleolar  bodies,  the 
nucleolus  and  the  nucleus  on  which  it  feeds, 
just  as  with  the  life  principle  of  the  egg 
finding  sustenance  in  the  yelk.  When 
from  the  nucleus  it  has  taken  all  the  mat- 
ter it  could  assimilate,  this  spiritual  atom 
now  finds  itself  in  contact  with  the  cyto- 
plasinic  element  of  the  cell.  After  taking 
therefrom  the  little  matter  it  was  capable 
of  refining,  having  now  gained  mastership 
over  the  cell,  it  bursts  the  membrane  enclos- 
ing it,  emerges  into  life  a  new  and  higher 


52  IN   THE   SANCTUARY. 

entity,  and  the  old  cell  falls  to  pieces,  or, 
as  the  men  of  science  properly  designate 
it,  is  destroyed  by  granulation. 

"The  spiritual  atom,  now  set  free  and  of 
great  radiance,  we  will  compare  to  a  bright 
nucleus  in  the  head  of  a  comet,  the  tail  of 
which  is  composed  of  the  most  refined  mat- 
ter, both  of  the  nucleus  and  the  cytoplasm 
of  the  old  cell.  That  which  is  not  absorbed 
is  rejected,  and  its  granules  are  slowly  elim- 
inated from  the  brain,  and  soon  thereafter 
from  the  body.  This  cometary  cell  will 
now  gradually  condense  into  a  complete 
cell ;  but  this  new  cell  will  enter  upon  its 
career  with  a  spiritual  germ  of  larger  devel- 
opment, will  have  attained  a  higher  plane 
in  the  realms  of  the  spiritual,  be  surrounded 
by  a  brighter  aura,  with  extended  radiations, 
and  hence  will  be  possessed  of  greater  pow- 
ers. And  now,  if  this  new  cell  be  again 
surrounded  by  higher  conditions  of  spirit- 
uality, the  same  process  of  evolution  will 
obtain  anew,  the  spiritual  germ  will  enlarge, 
will  finally  burst  its  shell,  and  once  more 
emerge  from  it,  a  higher  entity.  A  nearer 
approach  will  have  been  made  toward  its 
Maker;  granulation  will  set  in,  as  before, 
and,  repeating  the  process,  the  liberated 
spiritual  atom  will  recommence  building  a 
new  cell,  an  abode  of  its  own  still  more  per- 
fect than  the  previous  one.  Thus  will  it  be 
until  it  reaches  the  mansions  of  the  Eternal, 
where  finally  it  will  rest  amid  glory  and 
bliss  unspeakable. 


IN   THE   SANCTUARY.  53 

"These  cells,  as  we  have  said  before,  are 
small  microscopical  worlds,  endowed  with 
polarity,  and  consequently  with  well-defined 
attractions  and  repulsions.  They  possess 
an  aura,  the  distinctive  radiations  of  which 
convey  the  qualities  of  the  cell,  and  hence 
exert  a  certain  influence  either  for  good  or 
evil.  The  sum  total  of  these  brain-cell 
radiations  constitutes  the  aura  or  halo  sur- 
rounding the  head  of  man. 

u  Fora  second  illustration  of  the  workings 
of  these  brain-cells  we  will  now  take  a  cell 
as  we  find  it  in  the  brain  of  an  intellectual 
man,  a  man  of  science,  for  instance,  in 
which  the  divine  atom  may  or  may  not 
exist. 

"  We  will  suppose  that  this  man  uses  his 
intellectual  powers  in  search  of  purely  sci- 
entific truths,  makes  record  simply  of  the 
facts  he  discovers,  is  content  with  the  appro- 
bation of  his  fellow-men,  and  never  Hits  an 
eye  toward  the  Creator  of  all  things.  How 
does  the  brain-cell  of  this  man  appear? 

"  If  the  spiritual  atom  exists  at  all  in  this 
brain-cell,  and  has  not  been  expelled  by 
increasing  materialistic  tendencies,  it  will 
remain  in  stain  quo,  for  the  conditions  sur- 
rounding it  are  not  congenial  to  its  growth 
or  evolution.  The  nucleus  of  the  cell — the 
seat  of  man's  intellect — will,  however,  ex- 
pand, develop,  intrude  upon  the  cytoplasmic 
region,  convert  to  its  own  use  more  or  less 
of  its  coarse  matter,  in  proportion  to  the 
degree  of  materialism  existing  in  the  man 


54  IN  THE   SANCTUARY. 

of  science.  The  cell  will  also  granulate, 
preparatory  to  the  formation  of  a  cell  of 
higher  intellectual  order.  And  this  process 
of  intellectualization  will  continue  so  long 
as  the  main  efforts  of  this  man  center  upon 
intellectual  studies  pursued  for  material 
ends.  The  spiritual  germ  of  this  cell,  how- 
ever, will  remain  dormant. 

"The  brain-cell  of  the  merely  animal 
man,  though  in  a  measure  endowed  with 
intellect,  finds  the  principles  of  its  activities 
in  the  cytoplasmic  region.  As  he  possesses 
but  little  intellectual  ambition,  this  nucleus 
no  longer  finds  conditions  congenial  to  its 
growth;  hence  it  remains  latent,  if  not 
fatally  degraded  by  gradual  absorption  into 
the  cytoplasmic  region,  for  the  demands  of 
animalism  as  displayed  in  the  depravity  of 
human  passions  are  all-absorbing  and  inex- 
orable. The  brain-cells  of  such  a  man  also 
granulate  successively,  and  their  evolution 
is  retrograde,  for  they  grow  in  animality ; 
but,  mark  well,  when  this  animality  trans- 
gresses certain  limits,  the  cells,  after  granu- 
lation, die,  and  no  re-birth  ensues.  For  this 
man  there  is  no  immortality,  since  immor- 
tality awaits  only  those  into  whose  brain- 
cells  the  divine  spark,  the  Spirit  of  the 
Eternal,  has  entered.  Though  every  cell, 
even  in  the  brain  of  the  animal  man,  is 
surrounded  with  the  divine  aura,  this  aurar 
having  failed  to  obtain  recognition,  returns 
to  the  spirit  reservoir  of  nature,  there  to 
await  a  new  incarnation.  Immortality  can- 


IN   THE   SANCTUARY.  55 

not  be  bestowed  as  a  gift ;  it  must  be  won 
as  a  prize,  for  such  is  the  fiat  of  the 
Everlasting. 

"  Strongly  wonld  we  impress  on  onr 
disciples  that  the  evolution  of  a  brain-cell 
is  a  process  of  growth,  which,  in  order  to  be 
healthy,  harmonious,  and  lasting,  must  also 
be  gradual.  A  calm,  spiritual  life,  trusting 
in  God  with  a  plenitude  of  faith ;  patient 
submission  in  His  name  to  all  vicissitudes ; 
the  fulfillment  of  all  earthly  duties ;  the 
doing,  in  a  quiet  way,  of  all  possible  good 
to  our  fellow-beings,  and  the  exercise  of  the 
broadest  tolerance  of,  and  charity  toward, 
the  opinions,  beliefs,  and  actions  of  others 
for  whom  we  should  always  feel  and  profess 
respect — these  are  the  fundamental  require- 
ments for  the  formation  of  a  pure  and 
healthy  brain-cell.  An  excess  of  effort,  a 
restless  anxiety  for  progress  or  for  the  pos- 
session of  occult  powers,  merely  serves  to 
engender  nervous  excitement,  followed  by 
disease  of  the  nerve  centers,  and  sometimes 
causing  insanity. 

u  To  bring  home  to  the  mind  of  the  disci- 
ple a  still  clearer  understanding  of  this 
most  important  occult  truth,  it  is  well  again 
to  illustrate  it  by  giving  an  outline  of  the 
force  involved  in  the  formation  of  a  natural 
crystal.  If  we  dissolve  a  salt  in  water  and 
apply  a  gentle  heat,  causing  slow  evapora- 
tion, elements  toward  the  formation  of  a 
crystal  will  soon  be  seen  in  activity ;  and  if 
the  mixture  be  left  undisturbed,  a  crystal 


56  IN   THE   SANCTUARY. 

of  geometrical  form,  characteristic  of  the 
salt  dissolved,  will  gradually  take  shape, 
possessing  all  the  attributes  and  forces  of  a 
perfect  crystal  —  polarity,  dia-magnetism, 
attraction,  and  repulsion.  It  will  also  be 
surrounded  by  a  well-defined  auric  corona. 
If  this  process  of  evaporation  be  found  too 
slow,  crystallization  may  be  hastened  by 
agitating  the  solution.  The  result,  how- 
ever, would  be,  that  instead  of  one  perfect 
crystal,  there  would  be  many  of  multiform 
shapes,  but  none  possessing  the  geometrical 
outline  characteristic  of  a  perfect  crystalli- 
zation. These  various  and  heterogeneous 
crystals  would  have  the  forces  of  polarization 
acting  abnormally,  erratic  attractions  and 
repulsions  ;  and  these  forces  would  produce 
disharmony  whenever  and  wherever  called 
into  activity.  As  with  the  crystal,  so  with 
the  cells  out  of  which  spring  the  activities 
of  the  human  brain.  Similar  agencies  are 
at  work  in  the  formation  of  both. 

"  Hence,  let  our  disciple  be  calm,  pos- 
sessing his  soul  in  peace,  and  awaiting 
God's  own  time  for  the  baptism  of  the 
spirit,  and  the  development  of  occult 
powers.  If  he  continue  to  surround  the 
divine  atoms  contained  in  the  cells  of  his 
brain  with  conditions  congenial  to  their 
evolution,  these  endowments  and  powers 
will  surely  ensue,  for  they  are  but  the  inev- 
itable outcome  of  a  divinely  constituted  brain- 
cell,  and  the  aura  surrounding  this  cell  is 
possessed  of  the  greatest  of  all  occult  powers. 


IN    THE    SANCTUARY.  57 

"When  the  spiritual  evolution  of  the 
brain-cell  has  been  induced  by  supreme 
faith  in  God,  healing  the  sick  will,  as  I 
have  said,  be  the  occult  power  derived. 
The  evolution  of  the  cell,  resulting  from 
such  faith,  accompanied  with  intellectual 
spirituality  or  the  philosophic  understand- 
ing of  the  laws  and  harmonies  governing 
the  manifestations  of  the  Universe,  brings 
into  existence  the  power  of  healing  the 
mind  as  well  as  the  body,  and  even  of  influ- 
encing the  souls  of  men. 

"But  the  brain- cell  whose  evolution  pro- 
ceeds from  intellectual  spirituality  alone 
will  not  possess  the  gift  of  healing  either 
body  or  mind.  Though  it  may  be  the  brain- 
cell  of  a  person  professing  veneration  for 
the  Author  of  all  that  is,  nevertheless,  if 
that  man  be  lacking  in  the  perfect  and  liv- 
ing faith  which  has  its  root  in  the  inmost 
depths  of  being,  its  aura  will  not  have 
attained  the  healing  power,  though  it  may 
exercise  a  great  influence  for  good  over 
minds  susceptible  to  its  odic  radiations. 

"The  power  of  will,  approaching  almost 
the  divine,  and  vouchsafed  only  to  him  who 
has  achieved  successive  victories  over  the 
obstacles  that  stand  in  the  path  of  spiritual 
growth — such  power  acquires,  after  many 
evolutions  of  the  cell,  a  certain  control  over 
matter.  If  this  will  is  allied  with  faith  in 
God  and  intellectual  understanding,  the  oc- 
cult powers  become  very  great,  and  may,  after 
many  evolutions,  become  almost  limitless. 


58  IN   THE    SANCTUARY. 

uTo  conclude,  then,  and  to  render  still 
clearer  the  laws  of  our  spiritual  evolution, 
the  principal  attributes  of  our  Divine  Maker 
are  infinite  harmony  and  goodness,  or  love, 
omniscience,  and  omnipotence.  According 
to  the  degree  of  earnestness  with  which  man 
tries  to  develop  these  attributes  within  him- 
self, in  the  same  degree  does  he  approach 
nearer  to  God. 

"Hence,  divine  faith,  based  on  a  progres- 
sive and  philosophic  comprehension  of  the 
divine  phenomena  of  nature,  leads  us, 
through  a  series  of  innumerable  granula- 
tions and  re-births  of  the  brain-cells,  toward 
love  and  harmony,  culminating  in  the  great 
consummation,  the  influx  of  the  Holy  Spirit, 
whereby  we  are  exalted,  step  by  step,  to  the 
portals  of  omniscience. 

"  The  development  of  the  divine  will, 
based  upon  understanding  and  faith,  be- 
stows an  ever-increasing  control  over  mat- 
ter, in  proportion  as  our  brain-cells  undergo 
their  ever-ascending  transformations.  This 
places  us  fairly  on  the  road  toward  the 
greatest  attribute  of  God,  omnipotence. 
Thus  man,  having  latent  within  him  all  the 
attributes  of  his  Maker,  may,  after  the  lapse 
of  eons,  and  through  a  perfect  and  contin- 
uous process  of  evolution,  become  one  with 
God  Himself. 

"These,  my  son,  are  the  fundamental 
principles  underlying  all  occult  manifesta- 
tions." 


IN    THE   SANCTUARY.  59 

The  Archbishop,  almost  overwhelmed  by 
these  new  revelations,  although  the  scien- 
tific explanations  vouchsafed  by  the  Magus 
caused  him  deep  pleasure,  bowed  his  head 
in  respectful  assent. 

"And  now  that  the  teaching's  of  the  order 
are  indorsed  by  thine  inner  consciousness; 
now  that  with  heart  and  soul  thou  canst 
work  for  their  dissemination,  thou  art  pre- 
pared to  be  invested  with  the  insignia  of 
office.  Proceed,  therefore,  to  the  prayer- 
desk  in  the  center  of  the  Sanctuary,  before 
which  is  an  altar;  upon  this  altar  lies  a 
golden  cushion  supporting  the  mystic  lamp 
whose  light  is  a  star.  The  cushion  signi- 
fies peace;  the  lamp  is  a  symbol  of  light — 
*  Light  and  Peace '  being  the  motto  of  the 
order  of  the  Magi.  Offer  up  thy  soul  to 
God,  for  presently  thou  shalt  be  more  than 


man." 


The  Archbishop  obeyed,  and  kneeling 
before  the  altar — now,  however,  with  up- 
lifted eyes — offered  up  a  humble  and  fer- 
vent supplication,  having  murmured,  as  he 
touched  his  breast,  "Non  sum  dignus;  non 
sum  dignus ." 


60  IN   THE  SANCTUARY. 


CHAPTER  IV. 


MEANWHILE  the  Magus  stood  in  front  of 
the  golden  vase  suspended  before  the  shrine 
and  containing  the  sacred  fire.  Here,  in  a 
low  voice,  he  continued  to  recite  a  prayer  or 
incantation,  the  rhythm  of  which  emitted 
vibrations  which  strangely  affected  Angelo, 
who  felt,  however,  that  they  were  not  di- 
verted upon  himself.  While  thus  engaged, 
the  Magus  passed  his  hands  several  times 
above,  over,  and  around  the  fire,  as  one 
making  magnetic  passes ;  and,  as  he  pro- 
ceeded with  the  ceremonies,  the  flame  ap- 
peared to  increase  in  volume  and  brilliancy. 
Taking  from  a  golden  casket  a  handful  of 
granules  apparently  of  some  kind  of  aro- 
matic gum — the  frankincense  of  the  Magi- 
he  threw  them  into  the  vase.  The  effect 
was  instantaneous;  the  flame  shot  upward, 
and  the  Sanctuary  was  gradually  filled  with 
a  perfume  charged  with  a  potent  spiritual- 
izing influence;  such,  at  least,  was  its  effect 
on  Angelo,  who  felt  as  if  all  senses  of  the 
flesh  were  benumbed  to  open  wider  the 
avenue  of  the  soul. 

Caspar  then  proceeded  to  the  northern 
side  of  the  Sanctuary,  where,  by  means  of 
a  cord  attached  to  the  wall,  he  opened  the 
window  in  the  center  of  the  dome  overhead, 


IN   THE   SANCTUARY.  6 1 

representing  trie  All-seeing  Bye.  The  vapor 
proceeding  from  the  burning  incense  then 
arose  in  spiral  form  through  the  opening,  and 
disappeared  in  air.  He  then  returned  to  the 
shrine,  before  which  he  bowed  low,  and  soon 
was  absorbed  in  prayer. 

And  now  the  solemn  stillness  of  the  Sanc- 
tuary was  broken  by  the  distant  rumbling 
of  thunder,  whose  tones  reverberated  in 
ever-increasing  volume.  Presently  a  gleani 
of  lightning  shot  athwart  the  dome  from 
which  looked  down  the  All-seeing  Eye. 

"My  brother,"  exclaimed  Caspar,  as  he 
arose  to  his  feet  and  stood  with  uplifted  gaze, 
"the  Egyptian  Magus  is  approaching." 

A  moment  later  a  blinding  flash  illu- 
mined the  Sanctuary,  and  with  it  a  thunder 
crash  directly  overhead  shook,  as  with  the 
concussion  of  an  earthquake,  the  walls  of 
the  sacred  temple.  Then  a  cloud  of  bril- 
liant light  descended  into  the  holy  place, 
and,  behold!  there  stood  before  the  marble 
altar,  in  front  of  the  shrine,  a  being  of 
divine  aspect,  his  eyes  beaming  with  infinite 
love ;  his  noble  features  of  most  perfect  out- 
line, but  gentle  and  delicate  as  those  of  a 
woman;  in  complexion  dark,  and  with  thin, 
silken  locks,  silvered  by  the  touch  of  time. 
His  head-dress,  resembling  a  turban,  was 
fashioned  of  silk,  of  delicate  texture,  having 
in  front  an  aigrette  fastened  into  it  with  a 
rare  and  precious  stone,  and  above  it  a 
golden  crown.  His  robes  were  of  spotless 
white,  long  and  flowing,  and  over  them  he 


62  IN   THE   SANCTUARY. 

wore  another  vestment,  also  white  and  of 
the  finest  material,  plaited  in  many  folds 
and  fastened  at  the  shoulder  by  a  golden 
clasp.  Upon  his  breast  and  over  his  back 
he  wore  a  square-cnt  garment  of  cloth  of 
gold,  bearing  an  inscription  intimating  that 
he  who  wore  it  held  dominion  over  the 
tribes  of  Egypt  and  other  lands.  After 
kneeling  in  the  act  of  devotion  before  the 
shrine,  he  moved  toward  Caspar,  and  as 
they  met,  each  inclined  toward  the  other, 
their  foreheads  meeting  and  remaining  in 
contact  for  the  space  of  a  ininnte,  as  if  in 
silent  communion ;  then,  turning  toward 
Angelo,  Caspar  quietly  said: 

"  This  is  Balthazar,  the  Magus  of  Egypt.'' 

With  a  heavenly  smile  illuminating  his 
face,  Balthazar  extended  his  arms  toward 
Angelo,  and  as  he  did  so  the  odic  flames 
enwrapped  him  with  their  radiance.  In 
acknowledgment  of  the  sanctity  of  the 
Egyptian  Magus,  the  Archbishop  made  low 
obeisance  before  him. 

And  now  Caspar,  again  approaching  the 
sacred  fire,  threw  into  it  a  handful  of  scented 
wood, whereupon  the  Sanctuary  became  filled 
with  a  sweet  but  pungent  odor;  again  the 
flames  increased  in  volume,  the  perfume 
arose  in  a  thin,  transparent  mist,  and  pass- 
ing through  the  opening  in  the  dome  was 
lost  in  air. 

The  two  Magi  now  took  seats  on  either 
side  of  the  shrine,  upon  a  dais  extended 
before  the  altar.  A  moment  later  the  sacred 


IN   THE   SANCTUARY.  63 

fire  grew  strangely  bright,  and  soon  shot 
forth  in  tongues  of  flame  in  every  direction 
and  darting  upward  toward  the  dome.  Grad- 
ually they  appeared  to  form  themselves  into 
serpents  of  fire,  and  soon  a  sound  as  of  hiss- 
ing began  to  be  heard,  while  fiery  serpents 
with  tongues  of  flame  darted  to  and  fro,  mov- 
ing in  spiral  curves  through  every  part  of 
the  Sanctuary.  Finally  the  hissing  became 
louder  and  more  terrible,  the  serpents  of 
fire  arose  upward  toward  the  dome,  which 
appeared  as  if  in  flames,  and  an  instant  later 
the  Magus  of  India  stood  by  the  shrine,  bow- 
ing in  adoration  before  it. 

He,  also,  was  of  a  noble  type  of  manhood. 
His  features  were  striking,  but  unlike  those 
of  the  other  Magi.  His  eyes,  although  bear- 
ing the  dreamy  and  inward  look  of  the  mys- 
tic, had,  nevertheless,  an  expression  of  great 
power,  in  harmony  with  his  features,  which 
were  somewhat  stern  in  cast,  with  strong 
facial  lines  betokening  unusual  strength  of 
character.  As  the  three  holy  personages 
met,  bringing  their  foreheads  in  contact  with 
each  other,  a  perfect  communion,  a  perfect 
bond  of  harmony,  was  established  between 
them.  Turning  again  toward  Angelo, 
Caspar  said  : 

"This  is  Melchior,  the  Indian  Magus." 
Extending  his  hands  toward  Angelo, 
he  also  bathed  him  in  an  effulgence  of  his 
own  aura,  which  was  felt  by  the  Arch- 
bishop to  possess  the  same  virtue  as  that  of 
the  other  Magi,  but  suggesting  the  impres- 


64  IN   THE   SANCTUARY. 

sion  of  greater  strength  of  will.  Angelo 
bowed  before  him,  and  the  harmony  between 
the  three  wise  men  and  the  neophyte  was 
complete. 

Surprised,  indeed,  was  Angelo  that  the 
Magns  of  India  was  entirely  unknown  to 
him.  When  taking  the  third  degree  in  the 
mountains  of  Himalay,  he  had  supposed 
that  the  Supreme  Master  was  the  head  of 
the  occult  order  there,  but  from  the  more 
brilliant  aura  of  Melchior,  and  the  divine 
influence  radiating  from  his  entire  being, 
he  perceived  that  he  must  be  vastly  superior 
to  him  who  presided  over  the  community  at 
the  monastery  of  Thibet. 

And  now  the  three  Magi,  kneeling  before 
the  altar,  prepared  for  the  ceremony  of 
initiation.  Dressed  in  white  linen  robes, 
the  attendant,  Ralph,  entering  by  a  side 
door,  brought  into  the  Sanctuary  a  mantle 
fashioned  of  most  brilliant  cloth  of  gold, 
which  the  Egyptian  Magus  placed  on  the 
shoulder  of  Caspar.  Then  was  handed  to 
Melchior,  and  by  him  in  turn  to  Caspar,  a 
small  golden  vase  suspended  from  thin 
golden  chains,  in  pattern  resembling  the 
one  containing  the  sacred  fire. 

Caspar  now  proceeded  to  fill  the  smaller 
vase  or  censer  with  burning  coals  from  the 
sacred  fire ;  in  the  hands  of  Balthazar  and 
Melchior  were  also  golden  vases  studded 
with  rare  and  costly  jewels,  the  one  filled 
with  frankincense,  the  other  with  myrrh. 
With  a  golden  spoon  Caspar  poured  into 


IN   THE   SANCTUARY.  65 

the  sacred  fire  a  portion  of  the  contents  of 
each.  Then  the  Magi  bent  low  before  the 
shrine  and  offered  up  prayers,  chanting 
them  with  solemn  intonation.  The  Egyp- 
tian and  Hindoo  stood  one  on  either  side  of 
the  European  Magus,  each  holding  an  end 
of  the  golden  mantle  which  covered  the 
form  of  Caspar;  the  latter,  raising  his  head 
toward  the  shrine,  swung  his  censer  thrice 
toward  it  in  token  of  adoration. 

And  now,  still  chanting  prayers,  they 
arose,  and  while  Caspar  swung  the  censer 
before  him,  the  other  Magi  still  upholding 
the  golden  mantle,  all  three  passed  around 
the  altar,  and  then  made  the  circuit  of  the 
entire  Sanctuary,  the  censer  still  giving 
forth  its  incense  as  if  to  drive  away  all 
earthly  influences  that  might  yet  linger  in 
the  temple. 

Returning  to  the  main  altar,  the  Magi 
knelt  again  in  front  of  the  shrine,  where  the 
censer  was  nine  times  swung  before  it,  en- 
shrouding it  in  vapor.  A  spiritual  song  or 
hymn,  such  as  Angelo  never  before  had 
heard,  was  now  intoned,  and,  as  if  in  re- 
sponse, a  sweet  celestial  melody  of  voices 
and  instruments  arose  and  filled  the  place, 
while  amid  the  incense  which  floated  above 
the  shrine  appeared  a  choir  of  angelic  be- 
ings hovering  on  white  wings.  Their 
music,  interblending  with  the  intonations 
of  the  Magi,  seemed  to  obliterate  all  the 
material  part  of  the  Sanctuary,  save  only 
the  shrine,  which  now  shone  like  a  brilliant 


66  IN   THE   SANCTUARY. 

meteor,  the  temple  being  filled  with  a  golden 
cloud  and  illumined  with  the  glory  of  the 
shrine. 

Descending  from  the  altar  with  slow  and 
stately  tread,  the  Magi  now  turned  toward 
Angelo,  who,  overawed  by  this  celestial 
vision,  had  inclined  his  head  upon  the 
prayer-desk,  where  still  it  rested.  Raising 
his  eyes  he  now  beheld  the  three  Masters, 
calm  in  mien,  of  godlike  aspect,  arrayed  as  in 
the  pure  garbs  of  holiness,  each  resplendent 
with  an  aura  of  surpassing  radiance  shining 
like  a  sun — Gaspar  bright  with  a  golden 
effulgence,  and  Melchior  and  Balthazar  with 
halos  of  paler  hue,  but  none  the  less  daz- 
zling in  their  brilliancy. 

Attended  by  the  other  Masters,  who  still 
upheld  his  golden  mantle,  Gaspar  passed 
thrice  around  Angelo,  chanting  a  paean  of 
joy.  Then  once  more  the  Magi  ascended 
the  steps  of  the  altar,  and  while  the  heav- 
enly choir  poured  forth  its  divine  harmo- 
nies, Gaspar,  swinging  the  censer  three 
times  toward  the  Archbishop,  exclaimed  in 
accents  gently  modulated,  yet  distinctly 
heard  throughout  the  Sanctuary:  "An- 
gelo, thou  hast  been  found  worthy,  and 
now  shalt  thou  be  exalted  to  the  dignity 
of  Magus." 

In  answer  to  these  words,  the  Prelate  was 
about  to  offer  a  humble  protest,  when  from 
the  All-seeing  Eye  everhead  proceeded  a 
stream  of  golden  light  so  dazzling  that  he 
could  not  utter  a  word. 


IN   THE   SANCTUARY.  6/ 

The  Kgyptian  Magus  now  took  the 
censer  from  the  hands  of  Caspar,  and 
swinging  it  toward  the  Archbishop,  repeated 
in  similar  words  :  u  Angelo,  thou  hast  been 
found  worthy,  and  on  thee  shall  fall  the 
mantle  of  the  European  Magus." 

Thereupon  flashes  of  lightning  shot 
athwart  the  dome  overhead,  and  the  crash 
of  thunder  shook  the  walls  of  the  Sanctuary, 
as  had  occurred  when  Balthazar  first  stood 
in  his  astral  body  in  front  of  the  altar. 

The  censer  was  then  handed  to  the 
Hindoo  Magus,  and  as  he  swung  it  to  and 
fro  serpents  of  fire  seemed  to  dart  their 
tongues  of  flame  at  Angelo,  hissing  as 
before  in  loud  and  threatening  tones.  But 
not  a  whit  was  he  disturbed  by  these  dem- 
onstrations of  occult  power,  for  so  entranc- 
ing was  the  music  of  the  celestial  choir  that 
his  soul  was  exalted  to  the  heavens,  as  it 
were,  and  he  knew  not  the  sensation  of 
fear. 

This  ceremony  ended,  Caspar,  proceeding 
to  the  sacred  shrine,  opened  the  door  of  the 
tabernacle,  and  taking  therefrom  a  small 
golden  vase  containing  consecrated  oil 
approached  the  Archbishop  whom  he  thus 
addressed : 

uln  this  vase  is  oil  extracted  from  the 
seeds  of  the  sacred  plant,  with  which  the 
fire  of  the  Magi  has  been  kept  alive  for 
many  centuries  of  the  past.  The  shrub 
was  grown  in  Palestine,  and  was  gathered 
by  virgins.  This  oil  is  transmitted  by  the 


68  IN  THE   SANCTUARY. 

Magi  to  their  successors,  and  blessed  by 
each,  of  them  in  turn;  it  is  endowed  with 
the  highest  of  occult  powers.  With  it  I  will 
anoint  thee." 

Uttering  with  great  solemnity  a  few  sono- 
rous sentences  pronounced  in  an  unknown 
tongue,  the  Magus,  placing  the  thumb  of 
his  dexter  hand  in  the  oil,  proceeded  to  rub 
the  forehead  of  the  Archbishop  between  the 
eyebrows. 

Immediately  his  language  was  understood 
by  Angelo,  whose  intelligence  was  quick- 
ened and  expanded  by  the  anointing  of  oil. 

"May  it  please  the  Almighty  God," 
prayed  Caspar,  "to  give  thee  the  under- 
standing of  things  divine,  so  that,  from  this 
time  forth  and  forevermore,  the  stars,  the 
planets,  and  this  our  earth,  with  the  nations 
that  dwell  thereon,  will  have  for  thee  no 
secrets. '' 

Then,  proceeding  to  anoint  the  eye  of  the 
Prelate,  he  continued : 

"May  it  please  our  Heavenly  Father  so 
to  enlighten  thy  spiritual  vision  that  thou 
mayest  behold  Him  in  His  own  almighty 
presence,  through  the  medium  of  this  His 
holy  shrine,  where.  He  deigns  to  dwell  amid 
the  sacred  rays  of  the  divine  aura  here  con- 
centrated by  the  prayers  and  exercises  of  the 
Magi." 

At  this  moment  there  shot  forth  from  the 
altar,  like  a  ray  from  the  throne  of  the  Eter- 
nal, a  dazzling  streak  of  golden  light, 
enshrouding  the  Archbishop  with  such 


IN    THE   SANCTUARY.  69 

ineffable  radiance  that  it  seemed  to  per- 
meate his  entire  being,  as  if  his  body  were 
composed  of  spirit  unalloyed  by  the  pres- 
ence of  matter.  All  the  cells  of  body  and 
brain  seemed  to  become  harmonized  into 
one;  the  very  portals  of  heaven  appeared 
to  open  before  him,  making  him  realize 
that  now  he  was  indeed  in  the  presence,  in 
the  visible  and  tangible  radiation,  of  the  Infi- 
nite Author  of  all  things. 

Finally,  placing  his  thumb  on  the  tongue 
of  Angelo,  Caspar  endowed  the  vocal  organ 
with  the  gift  of  speech  in  all  languages,  and 
with  the  gift  of  eloquence  to  utter  the  dic- 
tates and  inspirations  of  the  Heavenly 
Father.  His  ears  he  opened  to  apprehend 
at  will  the  voices  of  angels  and  the  thoughts 
of  all  who  were  pure  in  spirit.  His  hands 
he  consecrated  to  the  healing  of  the  sick  in 
body  or  mind;  his  feet,  to  the  guidance  of 
the  lost  into  the  true  path  of  life ;  and  his 
heart,  to  the  love  of  all  that  is,  the  first  and 
foremost  object  of  that  love  being  God,  the 
Infinite  Spirit. 

"And  now,"  said  Melchior,  the  Hindoo 
Magus,  "let  the  Supreme  Master  of  the 
Brethren  of  Himalay  appear  before  us,  and 
let  it  be  his  will  to  divest  the  candidate  of 
the  robes  of  his  order,  which  he  himself 
placed  upon  Angelo." 

In  a  moment,  prostrate  before  the  shrine 
lay  the  form  of  the  Supreme  Master  who 
had  presented  to  Angelo  his  robes  of  purest 
white  when  he  was  admitted  to  the  third 


70  IN   THE   SANCTUARY. 

degree  at  the  monastery  in  Thibet.  After 
an  act  of  adoration  he  approached  his  former 
disciple,  on  whom  he  cast  a  glance  of  min- 
gled affection  and  reverence.  His  mission 
performed,  he  at  once  disappeared,  tarrying 
only  long  enough  to  bestow  on  him  his 
blessing,  and  to  ask  in  return  that  Angelo 
\vould  remember  him  in  his  prayers. 

Caspar  now  proceeded  to  divest  himself 
of  the  vestments  of  his  office,  which,  one  by 
one,  he  placed  upon  Angelo,  the  celestial 
choir  meanwhile  pouring  forth  such  tri- 
umphal notes  of  joy,  such  soul- entrancing 
melody,  that  the  vibrations  produced  con- 
veyed to  all  the  participants  in  the  ceremony 
a  realization  of  the  immediate  presence  of 
the  Deity. 

While  placing  on  the  shoulders  of  An- 
gelo  the  cloth  of  gold,  upon  which  were  em- 
broidered characters  in  an  unknown  tongue, 
Caspar  explained:  "This  is  the  most 
sacred  of  all  the  insignia  of  the  office  of 
Magus.  It  is  many  centuries  old,  and  has 
been  worn  by  every  Magus  of  this  branch 
of  the  order  from  the  time  of  its  origin.  It 
is  permeated  with  the  auras  of  all  the  wise 
and  holy  men  whose  vestment  it  has  been ; 
its  influence  for  good  is  almost  unlimited, 
and  surpassed  only  by  that  of  the  Deity  Him- 
self. In  its  semblance  thou  wilt  cause  to 
be  made  a  talisman  before  wearing,  which 
thou  must  place,  together  with  the  cloth  of 
gold,  in  the  shrine.  This  talisman  thou 
must  always  wear,  for  never  canst  thou 


IN    THE   SANCTUARY.  71 

otherwise  make  use  of  the  occult  powers 
presently  to  be  vested  in  thee.  The  cloth 
of  gold  will  remain  in  the  shrine,  as  also  the 
sacred  oil.  And  now  we  present  to  thee 
another  emblem  of  the  supreme  dignity 
bestowed  upon  thee." 

With  these  words  he  removed  the  golden 
crown  from  his  own  head,  and  placed  it 
upon  Angelo's. 

Then  the  three  Masters,  extending  their 
hands  over  him,  pronounced  together  in  sol- 
emn tones  these  words:  "Thou  art  King, 
King  in  the  Kingdom  of  the  Heavenly 
Father ;  King  of  equal  rank  with  ourselves, 
and  to  hasten  the  coming  of  the  Kingdom 
of  Heaven  upon  earth  must  all  our  powers 
be  directed." 

"  So  mote  it  be,"  answered  a  mysterious 
voice  proceeding  from  the  shrine. 

"  Thy  name  is  Caspar,"  exclaimed  the 
Magi,  "andthou  wilt  bear  it  forever." 

"Accept  this  scroll  of  papjaris,"  contin- 
ued the  self  deposed  Magus,  with  enfeebled 
voice.  "  Thou  canst  now  read  its  foreign 
characters,  for  they  are  no  longer  unknown 
to  thee.  Upon  it  are  written  the  names  of 
all  those  who  have  been  elevated  to  the 
sacred  rank  of  Magus,  and  the  instructions 
vouchsafed  to  the  head  of  the  order  by  the 
wise  men  of  the  past,  by  those  who  have 
been  found  most  worthy  of  this  holy  office. 
On  a  smaller  scroll  contained  within,  thou 
wilt  find  the  names  of  certain  members  be- 


72  IN   THE   SANCTUARY. 

longing  to  the  European  branch  of  the 
order." 

During  these  solemn  rites  the  strains  of 
the  celestial  choir  still  blended  with  the 
voices  of  the  Magi,  while  faint  gleams  of 
lightning,  the  roll  of  distant  thunder,  and 
serpentine  flames  of  fire,  glancing  athwart 
the  walls  of  the  temple,  added  to  the  weird 
and  supernatural  aspect  of  the  ceremony. 

And  now,  the  Indian  and  Egyptian  Magi 
placed  their  foreheads  against  the  forehead 
of  Angelo,  who  at  once  became  conscious  of 
their  supreme  spirituality  and  worthiness, 
while  they  in  turn  realized  the  spiritual 
status  of  Angelo. 

At  that  moment,  and  thenceforth  forever, 
a  condition  of  supreme  harmony  was  estab- 
lished between  the  newly  anointed  Magus 
and  his  brethren. 

The  Magi  then  turned  toward  the  altar, 
and  as  he  who  had  resigned  his  holy  office 
stood  before  it,  with  hands  and  eyes  uplifted 
toward  heaven,  his  countenance  shone  like 
that  of  an  angel.  The  golden  radiance  of 
the  shrine  enfolded  him,  and  as  the  melo- 
dies of  the  celestial  choir  grew  still  more 
ethereal  and  sublime,  he  appeared  as  one 
transfigured.  Turning  toward  his  hearers, 
in  a  low,  musical,  but  impressive  voice,  as 
if  proceeding  from  the  spirit  rather  than 
from  the  flesh,  he  said : 

u  Soon  shall  I  return  to  my  Heavenly 
Father  to  render  an  account  of  my  steward- 
ship here  below;  for  great  is  my  age — much 


IN   THE   SANCTUARY.  73 

greater  than  the  number  of  years  allotted 
as  the  span  of  human  life.  A  period  of 
great  activity  of  religious,  social,  and  politi- 
cal revolution  (peaceful,  let  us  hope)  is  near 
at  hand,  and  our  sacred  order  must  play  an 
important  part  in  the  events  that  will  soon 
take  place  among  the  nations  of  the  earth. 
All  the  powers  of  which  mind  and  body  are 
capable  will  be  required  in  the  coming 
contest  between  truth  and  falsity,  and  of 
physical  force  I  have  none  to  give." 

Turning  toward  his  newly  installed  suc- 
cessor, he  said : 

u  The  sphere  of  thy  activities  will  mainly 
lie  beyond  the  seas,  on  the  great  continent 
of  America,  where  Liberty  has  made  her 
abode.  The  inhabitant  of  that  country  is 
essentially  a  servant  of  God,  since  fealty  to 
religious  belief  in  the  face  of  most  terrible 
persecution  drove  him  to  that  new  world, 
there  to  dwell  amid  the  severest  hardships. 
Placed  upon  an  unknown  continent,  face  to 
face  with  primitive  nature,  he  made  a  home 
for  himself  and  for  those  he  loved,  while  in- 
cessantly battling  against  well-nigh  insur- 
mountable obstacles.  Wild  beasts  molested 
him,  the  forests  prostrated  him  with  malaria, 
and  savage  man  made  constant  war  upon 
him,  hourly  endangering  his  life.  But 
through  courage,  perseverance  and  implicit 
faith  in  his  Heavenly  Father,  he  emerged 
victorious  from  his  long  and  bitter  struggle. 

u  Under  such  conditions  the  American 
could  not  fail  to  develop  into  a  child  of 


74  IN   THE   SANCTUARY. 

nature,  a  very  child  of  God.  No  schools  of 
transcendental  philosophy  there  existed  to 
dwarf  his  natural  instincts,  his  native  com- 
mon sense.  Such  environment  necessarily 
produced  in  him  a  unique  individuality,  an 
independence  of  spirit  that  could  never  stoop 
to  profess  belief  in  principles  which  the 
inner  consciousness  could  not  admit.  On 
the  other  hand,  his  manhood  would  readily 
yield  allegiance  to  such  religious  beliefs  as 
he  found  superior  to  his  own  ;  for  the  Amer- 
ican is  eminently  progressive,  a  constant 
searcher  after  higher  truths,  and  a  restless 
investigator  of  the  most  hidden  laws  of 
nature. 

u  Such  are  the  characteristics  of  the  true 
American,  and  to-day  he  is  less  prejudiced, 
moie  open  to  truth,  given  to  a  wider  field 
of  ethical,  philosophical,  and  spiritual  inves- 
tigation, than  the  inhabitant  of  any  other 
country  on  earth.  To  that  country,  there- 
fore, must  thou  go,  meeting  there  thy 
brother  Magi,  when  the  planetary  conjunc- 
tions shall  be  favorable.  In  those  western 
lands  shalt  thou,  in  concert  with  thy  com- 
peers, select  for  consecration  the  most  worthy 
of  Americans,  who  shall  establish  taberna- 
cles and  shrines  in  all  parts  of  that  conti- 
nent, so  that  through  every  quarter  of  the 
world  our  order  may  extend  its  beneficent, 
exalting,  and  purifying  influence." 

"  When  the  proper  time  shall  arrive," 
responded  the  three  Magi,  "  on  the  conti- 
nent of  America  shall  we  meet." 


IN   THE    SANCTUARY.  75 

"And  now/'  continued  Caspar,  "  as  one 
about  to  be  summoned  from  his  earthly 
abode  conveys  to  his  kindred  his  worldly 
goods,  so  do  I  intrust  to  thee  other  and  far 
more  valuable  possessions  which  I  have 
gained  during  the  long  years  of  my  study 
and  pilgrimage.  Give  heed  to  my  words, 
for  it  is  from  the  threshold  of  my  heavenly 
home  that  now  I  speak. 

"  The  present  cycle  of  time,  the  end  of 
which  is  fast  approaching,  will  terminate, 
as  every  cycle  has  terminated  in  the  past, 
with  a  general  upheaval  of  those  elements 
of  human  social  organization  whose  rights 
are  being  willfully  and  selfishly  ignored; 
whose  forces,  having  failed  to  gain  recogni- 
tion, are  now  pent  up  under  a  despotic 
pressure,  but  are  ready  to  burst  forth  from 
the  dark  dungeon  of  suppression  whenever 
the  proper  impetus  shall  be  supplied.  This 
impetus  will  be  given  by  the  strong  occult 
influences  which  invariably  become  mani- 
fest at  the  end  of  a  cycle  heralding  the 
approach  of  a  new  one. 

u' What,'  thou  mayest  ask,  'are  these  oc- 
cult forces  ? '  Often  hast  thou  already 
witnessed  their  action,  though  perhaps  un- 
consciousl}-.  They  are  the  same  forces 
which  cause  the  vivification  of  the  germ  in 
a  kernel  of  wheat,  its  gradual  expansion 
until  it  causes  the  shell  to  burst,  thus  bring- 
ing into  existence  a  new  plant,  and  provid- 
ing for  its  subsequent  growth  and  future 
fructification.  It  is  the  same  mysterious 


76  IN    THE    SANCTUARY. 

force  that  summons  into  activity  and  focal- 
izes the  vital  energy  of  the  mother  to  bring 
into  existence  her  cherished  but  unborn 
babe.  And,  similarly,  the  end  of  every  cycle 
of  time  brings  in  its  train  a  series  of  poten- 
tial occult  forces,  promoting  the  evolution 
and  strengthening  the  growth  of  all  good 
seeking  expression,  of  all  rights  clamoring 
for  recognition,  and  demanding  enactment. 
By  the  aid  only  of  the  powerful  stimulus  af- 
forded by  these  occult  forces,  can  a  general 
social  reformation  become  possible. 

"But,  dear  brethren,"  continued  Caspar, 
his  face  assuming  an  expression  of  still 
greater  solemnity,  "  these  social  upheavals 
are  always  accompanied  with  great  dangers, 
as  you  are  well  aware,  and  it  becomes  our 
special  duty  to  evoke  against  such  dangers 
all  the  powers  of  our  brotherhood.  Our 
brethren  must  be  enlightened  as  to  their 
nature,  learn  to  detect  their  presence,  and 
realize  their  import,  at  the  moment  they 
become  manifest. 

"  The  birth  of  the  new  era,  which  will 
assert  and  secure  the  rights  of  man,  and 
permit  him  to  live  in  peace  and  harmony 
with  his  fellow  man,  as  he  will  live  in  peace 
and  harmony  with  his  God,  must  of  neces- 
sity come  to  pass.  This  birth  will  be  ac- 
companied with  the  throes  and  agonies 
inseparable  from  all  births ;  the  mother- 
country  will  suffer,  intensely  perhaps,  but 
these  sufferings  are  but  the  forerunners  of 
a  new  existence,  and  should  be  confined  to 


IN   THE    SANCTUARY.  77 

material  interests,  the  displacement  or  re- 
adjustment of  which  will  necessarily  be 
keenly  felt.  No  plundering,  no  bloodshed 
is  required  to  bring  into  existence  the  new 
order  of  things  ;  and  the  intrusion  of  spoil- 
ers would  counteract  the  beneficence  of  the 
occult  forces,  which  the  end  of  this  century 
and  cycle  will  put  in  action.  We  realize, 
however,  that  it  is  almost  unreasonable 
to  hope  that  the  coming  revolution  will 
be  entirely  a  peaceful  one,  or  that  its  con- 
summation will  be  accomplished  without 
bloodshed ;  but  what  we  also  realize,  and 
what  we  know  from  a  thorough  search  into 
the  occult  laws  which  control  the  birth  of 
cycles,  is,  that  man — the  educated,  the  re- 
ligious man — can  so  mitigate  the  severity 
of  the  social  shock,  so  assuage  the  anger 
and  vindictiveness  of  the  parties  concerned, 
that  the  birth-throes,  contracted  into  a 
period  of  short  duration,  will  result  in  caus- 
ing the  rights  of  the  people  to  become  fully 
recognized,  and  the  enactment  of  just  laws 
for  their  protection  to  be  immediately  in- 
augurated, thus  opening  the  era  of  peace 
and  happiness. 

"And  now,  dear  brethren,  it  behooves  me 
to  explain  what  should  be  not  only  the  atti- 
tude of  religion,  but  its  supreme  duty  dur- 
ing and  before  the  advent  of  these  upheavals. 
Religion  must  stand  by  the  country  and  aid 
her  during  her  throes,  as  the  good  doctor 
stands  by  the  side  of  the  mother,  aiding  and 
encouraging  her  in  the  hour  of  her  severe 


78  IN    THE    SANCTUARY. 

trial,  and  enjoining  order  and  quiet  to  be 
maintained  in  the  Household.  But  this 
support  cannot  be  effectively  given  until  the 
various  religious  bodies  are  in  harmony  with 
themselves,  and  thereby  gain  the  respect  of 
the  people.  For  assuredly,  and  mark  this 
well,"  said  the  Magus,  with  much  earnest- 
ness, "  those  sects  which  may  have  been 
unable  to  elevate  themselves  to  that  plane 
of  tolerance  where  respect  is  felt  for  other 
religious  bodies,  thus  showing  that  their 
professed  love  of  God  is  but  a  cloak  of  dis- 
guise, foul  within,  worn  by  love  of  self— 
these  sects  will  surely  be  blotted  out  of  ex- 
istence by  the  anger  of  the  people. 

4 'Moreover,  after  the  birth  of  a  cycle,  as 
at  the  birth  of  a  human  being,  there  will  be 
present  the  placenta,  and  in  this  social  pla- 
centa will  be  found  the  uncharitableness 
to-day  so  openly  displayed  toward  each  other 
by  the  religious  followers  of  different  creeds, 
as  well  as  by  the  members  themselves  of 
individual  denominations,  in  which  even  the 
heart-felt  love  of  God  has  been  powerless  to 
generate  a  spirit  of  forbearance  and  affection 
toward  their  fellow  creatures. 

u  For  man,  realizing  that  these  religious 
bodies  have  ceaselessly  propounded  doc- 
trines tending  to  make  him  forget  his  nat- 
ural rights  in  this  world,  preaching  forgive- 
ness toward  those  who  have  mercilessly 
trampled  him  under  foot  and  robbed  him  of 
his  earthly  inheritance,  while  holding  out 
as  a  reward  for  his  peaceful  submission 


IN   THE   SANCTUARY.  79 

priceless  treasures  to  be  enjoyed  after  death 
to  the  end  of  time.  Man,  fully  realizing  the 
hollowness  of  such  promises,  will  sweep 
these  sects  into  oblivion,  if,  during  the  birth- 
throes  of  the  new  cycle,  they  do  not  undergo 
a  change  of  heart,  but  refuse  to  come  to  his 
rescue  in  his  time  of  need,  by  stretching 
forth  a  helping  hand  for  the  emancipation 
of  poor,  suffering  humanity.  We  are  not 
without  hope,  however,  that  the  steady 
growth  of  man's  intellect,  with  a  correspond- 
ing development  of  his  spiritual  being,  will, 
in  the  near  future,  cause  the  nobler  followers 
of  each  creed,  church,  or  sect,  to  realize  that 
all  religious  communities  are  but  bands  of 
pilgrims,  whose  steps  are  directed  alike 
toward  the  unknown  Mecca,  the  home  of 
everlasting  bliss;  that  the  differences  be- 
tween them  consist  merely  in  the  choice  of 
the  roads  leading  thereto,  each  persuasion 
at  present  harboring  a  deep-rooted  convic 
tion  that  its  own  is  the  safest  and  most 
direct. 

"When  the  religious  bodies  have  pro- 
gressed thus  far,  then  will  the  salvation  of 
society  rest  in  their  hands ;  then  will  men 
lovingly  recognize  them  as  worthy  leaders, 
and  with  them  take  counsel ;  then  will  they, 
and  they  alone,  be  able  to  keep  the  masses 
under  control,  to  lead  them  onward  to  their 
higher  destiny,  to  bring  on  earth  the  era  of 
peace  and  good-will  destined  to  prelude  the 
millennial  reign.  Therein  lies  the  grand 
consummation,  the  sacred  duty  of  prepara- 


So  IN    THE   SANCTUARY. 

tion  for  it,  resting  with  the  various  religious 
bodies.  To  this  end  their  best  and  most 
powerful  forces  should  be  concentrated, 
should  be  utilized  with  the  utmost  vigor  and 
determination.  Nor  can  such  efforts  fail 
to  be  effectAial,  inasmuch  as  the  masses 
always  yield  ready  obeisance  to  religious 
leaders  who  have  gained  their  respect  and 
confidence. 

u  In  the  hands  of  the  regenerated  religious 
bodies,  then,  lies  the  successful  birth  of  the 
new  cycle ;  let  them  prepare  to  become 
faithful  servants  of  God  by  first  becoming 
faithful  leaders  of  men.  Hence,  toward  the 
elevation  and  harmonization  of  the  divers 
religious  creeds  should  your  most  earnest 
efforts  now  tend." 

Brother  Angelo  and  the  twro  other  Magi 
were  deeply  impressed  with  the  profound 
intuitive  knowledge  of  Caspar.  Perceiving 
him  to  be  in  a  highly  supersensuous  condi- 
tion, Balthazar,  the  Egyptian  Magus, 
availed  himself  of  the  opportunity,  and 
asked  him  his  opinion  as  to  the  actual  spir- 
itual condition  of  the  planet  Earth,  and  its 
future  and  final  destiny. 

"The  destiny  of  our  planet  is  similar  to 
the  destiny  of  all  other  planets,  and  to  the 
destiny  of  all  things  that  have  existence,  be 
they  mineral,  vegetable,  animal,  man,  angel, 
or  archangel.  That  destiny  is  spiritualiza- 
tion,  or  a  gradual  return  to  God  or  Para- 
brahm,  through  the  ever-ascending  processes 
of  evolution."  All  things  in  the  Universe, 


IN   THE    SANCTUARY.  8 1 

from  the  indivisible  atom  to  the  most  Titanic 
system  of  worlds,  are  co-related  and  inter- 
dependent, inter-solidary,  and  mutually 
reciprocal.  The  planets  and  all  things,  and 
all  existing  entities  upon  them,  are  especially 
so;  progress  in  one  series  of  beings  produces 
progress  in  another;  retrogression  in  one 
generation  retards  advancement  in  the  fol- 
lowing one.  But,  as  the  Omnipotent  has 
decreed  in  the  breathing  forth  of  the  divine 
Word,  the  proclaiming  of  the  mystic  fiat, 
that  all  things  in  the  Universe  must  finally 
revert  to  Him,  progress  is  the  law,  and  that 
law  obtains. 

"True,  there  have  been  periods  when, 
from  various  causes,  the  earth  remained  in 
an  unprogressive  condition,  as  in  those 
epochs  when  heterogeneous  influences  were 
projected  upon  her  by  surrounding  planets; 
or,  later,  when  disturbing  odic  or  thought- 
forces  were  introduced  into  her  aura  by 
human  races  whose  lives  were  in  utter  dis- 
cord with  the  conditions  of  her  growth, 
evolution,  and  destiny.  Under  such  cir- 
cumstances the  spiritualizing  influence  of 
the  aura  of  Parabrahni  was  temporarily 
arrested,  causing  progress  to  be  interrupted, 
and  giving  cause  to  terrestrial  catastrophies, 
such  as  the  cataclysms  of  the  glacial  epoch, 
which  endured  until  the  aura  of  the  earth 
was  purged  of  its  mephitic  element," 

"Will  Earth  be  subjected  to  other  glacial 
periods  in  the  future  ?  "  was  asked. 


82  IN   THE   SANCTUARY. 

"  Not,  let  us  hope,  until  the  advent  of  the 
final  one,  caused  by  death,  and  due,  as  we 
sincerely  trust,  to  the  plenary  fulfillment 
of  her  destiny,  which  is  spirit ualization. 
For  the  death  of  a  planet  may  be  caused 
also  by  her  hopelessly  diseased  or  degraded 
condition  ;  but  this  happens  only  when  her 
aura  has  become  so  thoroughly  polluted  by 
the  selfish  and  bestial  lives  of  its  inhabitants 
as  to  render  her  evolution  and  the  conse- 
quent fulfillment  of  her  destiny  an  utter 
impossibility. 

"It  is  nevertheless  true  that  mephitic 
aura  is  constantly  being  introduced  into 
Earth's  spiritual  atmosphere  by  millions  of 
people  whose  every  thought  is  bent  on  the 
acquisition  of  earthly  possessions,  many  of 
them  consciously  violating  every  moral  law 
that  stands  in  the  way  of  self-aggrandize- 
ment. Moreover,  the  sufferings  of  the 
poorer  classes  add  immeasureably  to  this 
dark,  pernicious  aura,  owing  to  the  feeling 
of  hatred  felt  for  their  oppressors.  Most 
detrimental  of  all,  however,  are  those  bane- 
ful vibrations  cast  into  the  earth's  aura  by 
the  man  of  large  intellect,  by  the  scientist, 
or  so-called  philosopher,  whose  spiritual  na- 
ture is  dead,  whose  superior  attainments 
have  failed  to  develop  any  symptom  of 
worthy  aspirations,  whose  mind  rests  satis- 
fied with  the  search  and  understanding  of 
the  laws  that  govern  matter  and  fain  would 
endow  matter  with  infinite  possibilities  and 
potencies,  denying  any  superior  cause,  and 


IN    THK    SANCTUARY.  83 

even  scoffing  at  the  idea  of  a  supreme  con- 
sciousness. I  refer  to  the  materialists. 

"  Nevertheless,  there  is  a  vast  region  of 
luminous  mist  being  developed  around  the 
earth,  caused  by  the  steady  evolving  of  a 
higher  grade  of  aura,  the  outcome  of  a  lof- 
tier religious  thought  entertained  by  a  large 
class  of  her  inhabitants.  This  aura  impels 
the  mind  to  form  ever  higher  ideals,  and  to 
proceed  steadfastly  on  the  path  leading  to 
their  realization." 

"Among  all  the  phenomena  of  the  pres- 
ent age,  there  is  nothing  more  phenomenal 
than  the  achievements  of  man's  intelligence 
in  the  realm  of  science,  though  he  is  as  yet 
merely  at  the  portal  of  that  realm.  Never 
\vas  inquiry  in  every  field  of  human  attain- 
ment more  earnest;  never  was  search  after 
new  and  higher  truths  more  unremitting. 
But  when,  reaching  the  farthest  limit  of  re- 
search, the  investigator  is  confronted  with 
the  limitless  vista  of  the  beyond,  fain  must 
he  confess  his  impotence  and  insignificance, 
must  regard  himself  as  but  a  child  gather- 
ing the  shells  that  lie  scattered  here  and 
there  by  the  side  of  the  pathless  and  un- 
trodden sea.  Then  it  is  that,  as  a  true 
child  of  God,  whether  scientist  or  philoso- 
pher, far  from  becoming  discouraged,  he 
lifts  a  confident  eye  toward  the  blue  expanse 
above,  and,  with  bosom  heaving  with  hope 
and  faith,  looks  upward  for  the  solution  of 
the  mysterious  questions  that  lie  unsolved 
before  him,  henceforth  trusting  to  inspira- 


84  IN   THE    SANCTUARY. 

tion  for  guidance.  Ever  restless  in  mind, 
he  continues  to  ask  'Whither?'  But  with 
heart  full  of  reverence,  and  steadfast  in 
purpose  to  know,  he  still  pursues  his  inves- 
tigation into  the  mysterious  realm  of 
nature. 

"  Surely,  these  bright  constellations,  fret- 
ting the  firmament  by  night,  reveal  to  him 
their  common  origin  and  common  destiny. 
The  offspring  of  cometary  vapor,  they  grow 
into  bright  suns,  the  parents  of  solid  plan- 
ets whose  functions  are  to  give  life  to  mate- 
rial beings  in  ever-ascending  series  with  the 
sad  destiny,  alas !  as  it  seemed  to  him,  of 
being  finally  cast,  race  after  race,  no  matter 
how  worthy,  into  the  mysterious  void  of 
eternity.  This  appalling  duty  fulfilled,  the 
planets  themselves  he  knows  must  die  and 
crumble  into  dust. 

"  Our  known  Universe  he  considers  to  be 
not  unlike  a  gigantic  panorama,  rapidly  dis- 
played before  some  super-celestial  spectator, 
constantly  unfolding  new  scenes  of  birth, 
life,  and  death.  On  one  scroll  is  repre- 
sented the  transformation  of  the  mineral 
and  vegetable  substances,  of  fish,  fowl, 
animal  and  man ;  on  another,  the  evolution 
of  nebulae,  comets,  stars,  clusters,  systems, 
galaxies,  suns,  planets,  each  receiving  birth, 
and  proceeding  through  youth,  maturity, 
and  old  age,  to  decay  and  death.  To  what 
purpose  is  all  this,  he  asks,  with  heart  grow- 
ing faint.  Why  that  vast  universal  grave- 
yard with  its  innumerable  tombs  always 


IN   THE   SANCTUARY.  85 

replenished,  yet  always  unsated  ?  Vividly 
conscious,  however,  of  the  glorious  harmo- 
nies presiding  over  all  the  workings  and 
manifestations  of  nature,  and  especially  of 
the  sweet  enjoyment,  the  perfect  happi- 
ness and  peace  bequeathed  to  him  whose 
activities  are  in  conformity  with  the  on- 
ward and  upward  law,  with  eye  uplifted, 
heart  pulsating,  and  with  infinite  trust, 
hope,  and  faith,  he  sends  forth  to  the  myste- 
rious Author  of  all  things,  whom  he  recog- 
nizes by  His  works  as  infinitely  good  and 
great,  an  ardent  aspiration  after  knowledge 
and  truth.  And,  as  aspiration  begets 
inspiration  (for  such  is  the  law),  he  pres- 
ently receives  the  supreme  reward — gradual 
insight  into  things  spiritual — until  finally 
in  him  is  vested  the  greatest  of  all  celestial 
endowments,  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
bringing  him  nearer  and  nearer  to  Para- 
brahm,  to  the  Godhead,  in  his  purest 
essence." 

Thus  Gaspar  spoke  with  voice  deeply 
solemn,  with  such  accents  of  spiritual  love, 
that  his  hearers  stood  as  though  transfixed. 
Meanwhile  his  body,  rising  gradually  to  the 
height  of  the  altar,  had  become  transparent; 
and  from  his  brain  proceeded  golden  radia- 
tions of  heavenly  light.  During  his  dis- 
course the  celestial  choir  continued  to  give 
forth  subdued  and  soul-entrancing  melodies, 
the  vibration  of  which  added  a  still  more 
brilliant  luster  to  the  spiritual  illumination 
of  the  Maeus. 


86  IN    THE   SANCTUARY. 

For  a  moment  Caspar  paused,  as  if 
expecting  a  question  from  one  of  the  breth- 
ren, and  with  eyes  turned  upward  seemed 
longingly  to  await  the  summons  to  his 
heavenly  home.  Interpreting  his  thoughts, 
Melchior  asked  of  him  an  exposition  of  the 
doctrine  of  reincarnation,  and  whether  in 
his  experience  that  doctrine — so  vividly 
discussed  at  the  present  day — was  founded 
on  truth. 

"Yes,  reincarnation  is  true,"  he  replied, 
"and  its  law  operates,  first,  on  every  human 
being  whose  soul  has  not  entered  the  state 
of  self-consciousness;  secondly,  on  those 
having  entered  that  state  who  yield  to  the 
powerful  and  ever-recurring  attractions  of 
earth,  which  often  control  every  thought 
and  action  in  the  life  of  the  individual.  In 
both  instances  man  is  of  the  earth,  earthy. 
His  ambitions  and  desires  center  in  self. 
He  cherishes  no  hopes,  aspires  to  no  higher 
state  of  existence,  but  leaves  earth  with 
regret,  and  fain  to  earth  would  he  return. 

"  In  such  condition  of  life  man  constantly 
gathers  unto  himself  elements  for  a  reincar- 
nation, thus  illustrating  the  saying  of  one 
of  our  order,  that  'man  is  the  architect  of 
his  own  destiny.'  After  death  he  will  assur- 
edly enter  a  new  body  and  return  to  earth 
as  soon  as  the  odic  and  planetary  influences 
permit  him  so  to  do. 

"  When,  however,  man  has  acquired  spir- 
itual consciousness;  when,  with  eyes  up- 
lifted, he  sends  forth  heart-felt  supplications 


IN    THE   SANCTUARY.  87 

to  the  Heavenly  Father — not  prayers  for  the 
granting  of  some  personal  favor,  but  earnest 
petitions  for  more  spiritual  light;  when, 
realizing  the  omnipotence  and  omnipresence 
of  the  Almighty,  he  yearns  for  a  more  ex- 
alted condition  of  existence,  prays  for  the 
deliverance  from  the  miseries  of  this  life, 
and  from  the  obstructions  to  spiritual  growth 
pertaining  to  earth,  then  will  the  soul,  im- 
bued with  such  aspirations,  no  longer  have 
to  pass  through  the  ordeal  of  reincarnation ; 
never  again  will  it  return  to  flesh  and  blood. 
Though  reembodied,  the  body  that  it  will 
put  on  will  be  a  spiritual  one,  and  this  pro- 
cess of  reembodiment  will  be  repeated 
through  all  the  eons  of  eternity,  every  spir- 
itual body  being  succeeded  by  a  more  bril- 
liant one  as  the  soul  progresses  through 
higher  stages  of  being,  ever  gaining  new 
experiences,  acquiring  greater  knowledge, 
increasing  steadily  in  purity  and  goodness, 
until,  finally,  it  becomes  worthy  of  alliance 
with  the  Infinite  Spirit  that  governs  the 
Universe. 

"But  never,  even  thus  exalted,  does  the 
soul  become  absorbed  and  lost  in  the  infini- 
tude of  God  or  Parabrahm .  No ;  for  through 
a  long  series  of  earthly  reincarnations  and 
spiritual  reembodimeiits,  having  mastered 
all  the  sciences,  material  and  occult,  and 
acquired  infinite  experiences  through  spirit- 
ual divine  illumination,  it  has  of  itself  ap- 
proached to  omniscience.  Through  its  own 
long- fought  battles  against  the  lower  forces 


88  IN  THE   SANCTUARY. 

over  which  it  has  gained  a  supreme  victory, 
the  soul  has  unfolded  the  '  Divine  Will,' 
which,  together  with  the  nearly-acquired 
omniscience,  endows  it  with  qualities  bor- 
dering on  omnipotence.  And  now  the  soul, 
being  thus  found  worthy,  is  received  into 
the  bosom  of  the  Supreme  Ruler  of  all 
things,  and  assuredly  it  does  not  there  lose 
its  individual  consciousness,  but  becomes 
possessed  in  its  own  domain,  in  its  own  indi- 
vidual right,  of  omniscience  and  omnipo- 
tence. Thus  deified  by  means  of  its  own 
struggles,  its  own  hard-won  victories,  it  is 
not  robbed  by  the  ever  just  God  of  its  right- 
ful possessions ;  but,  being  one  with  Him 
in  all  that  is,  is  joined  with  Him,  dwells 
in  Him,  and  enjoys  with  Him  forevermore 
the  prerogatives  and  attributes  possessed 
by  Divinity  itself.  Such  is  the  reward 
of  a  soul  exalted  into  a  purely  spiritual 
condition. 

"  I  am  aware,  however,"  continued  Gas- 
par,  after  a  moment  passed  in  profound 
meditation,  "that  reincarnation,  rebirth  in 
the  flesh  upon  this  earth,  is  believed  in 
India,  as  my  brother  Melchior  well  knows, 
to  take  place  innumerable  times  in  the  life 
of  man,  whether  debased  or  highly  spiritual- 
ized ;  and,  indeed,  the  majorit}^  of  the  people 
there,  living,  as  they  do,  on  a  low  or  animal 
plane,  are  subjected  many  times  to  this 
process ;  but  the  true  disciple  of  Buddha, 
although  believing  in  reincarnation  —  a 
belief  transmitted  to  them  by  religious  dog- 


IN   THE   SANCTUARY.  89 

mas,  the  origin  of  which  is  lost  in  the  night 
of  time — discover,  when  translated  through 
death,  that  the  incumbrance  of  a  new  earthly 
body  would  only  retard  their  evolution,  and, 
rather  than  return  to  earth,  prefer  to  work 
out  in  the  realm  of  spirit  their  spiritual 
development. 

"And  now,  my  beloved  brethren  and 
worthy  successor,  I  am  about  to  leave  you. 
Be  steadfast  in  your  duty ;  falter  not.  In 
the  coming  events  which  will  prove  so 
momentous  in  the  history  of  this  planet, 
you  must  play  a  most  important  part. 
Your  responsibility  is  great,  but  your 
powers  are  greater.  You  are  the  spiritual 
guides,  the  generals  in  command,  of  the 
great  army  of  God,  and  your  first  endeavors 
must  be  directed  toward  the  ministers  and 
leaders  of  the  religious  creeds.  They  must 
be  counseled  and  directed  to  establish  har- 
mony among  themselves,  and  then  to 
focalize  their  combined  strength  for  the 
relief  of  the  distressed  and  disinherited 
classes  of  humanity.  By  so  doing,  these 
classes,  which  constitute  the  basis  of  all 
revolutions,  recognizing  as  their  best  and 
truest  friends  the  ministers  of  religion,  will 
follow  them  as  disciples,  and  with  them,  in 
the  holy  name  of  God,  demand  their  social 
recognition,  their  social  rights ;  and  God 
will  lead  these  people,  as  in  olden  days  he 
led  the  children  of  Israel,  unto  victory. 

u  I  must  add,  however,"  continued  Gas- 
par,  with  all  the  solemnity  of  which  his 


QO  IN    THE   SANCTUARY. 

failing  voice  was  capable,  "  that  when  this 
universal  revolution  shall  take  place,  the 
religious  creeds  will  be  accorded  their  final 
opportunity.  If  among  themselves  they  do 
not  join  hands,  and,  with  united  effort,  aid 
the  people  in  their  just  endeavors  for  eman- 
cipation, the  divers  religions,  as  now  pro- 
fessed, will  be  swept  from  the  face  of  the 
earth  as  worthless  institutions,  useless  alike 
to  God  and  man.  In  such  an  event,  the 
demon  of  materialism  will  enjoy  a  long  and 
uninterrupted  reign.  This  is  one  of  the 
greatest  calamities  that  could  befall  the 
nations  of  earth,  and  to  you,  more  than  all 
others,  belongs  the  power  to  prevent  it. 

"And  now,  farewell,  my  brethren,  and 
may  the  blessing  of  the  Heavenly  Father 
attend  you ;  may  His  peace  be  with  you ; 
may  you  be  inspired  with  all  knowledge 
and  wisdom  to  direct  His  children  into 
the  path  that  leads  into  life  everlast- 
ing, even  as  you  have  yourselves  been 
directed.  Once  more,  farewell,  until  we  meet 
in  the  realm  of  eternal  bliss,  never  again  to 
be  parted.  My  spirit  goes  unto  Him  that 
gave  it." 

While  pronouncing  this  solemn  benedic- 
tion, the  form  of  Caspar  gradually  arose 
above  the  altar,  his  hands  uplifted  in 
prayer,  and  his  eyes  radiant  with  the 
rapture  of  unspeakable  joy.  Around  him 
hovered  the  angelic  choir,  with  outstretched 
wings  moving  in  unison  with  their  celestial 
harmony,  their  melody  as  that  of  the  sera- 


IN   THE    SANCTUARY.  91 

phim.  Slowly  his  form  ascended  until, 
high  in  the  expanse  of  the  firmament,  lus- 
trous as  a  shining  star,  it  disappeared  in  a 
golden  cloud  of  dazzling  glory. 

Thus  passed  from  earth  the  Magus, 
translated  to  the  kingdom  of  his  Heavenly 
Father,  as  one  whose  purity  of  soul,  un- 
blemished by  worldly  pollution,  had  fitted 
him  to  stand  in  the  very  presence  of  the 
Eternal. 

Silently  and  with  dejected  mien,  Bal- 
thazar and  Melchior  withdrew  from  the 
sacred  precincts  of  the  temple,  where,  pros- 
trate on  the  steps  of  the  altar,  Angelo  long 
remained  unconscious,  save  of  the  roll  of 
thunder  and  the  hiss  of  serpents  that 
betokened  the  departure  of  the  Egyptian 
and  Hindoo  Magi. 

Already  the  shroud  of  night  enfolded  the 
temple  when  Angelo  regained  his  conscious- 
ness, and  no  light  was  there  except  for  the 
subdued  flames  of  the  sacred  fire  and  the 
radiance  emitted  from  the  shrine.  Fixing 
his  gaze  on  the  altar,  he  presently  realized 
the  solemn  scenes  that  had  transpired  but 
a  few  hours  ago,  though  this  interval 
appeared  to  him  almost  as  the  space  of  a 
lifetime.  Still  in  his  hands  were  the  scrolls 
of  papyrus  presented  by  him  who,  though 
no  longer  of  earth,  had  known  not  death. 
The  door  of  the  shrine  was  yet  open,  and 
there  in  a  golden  box,  near  the  conse- 
crated oil  and  the  emblems  of  the  office  of 
Magus,  he  deposited  the  sacred  documents. 


92  IN  THE   SANCTUARY. 

This  done,  he  knelt  in  prayer,  and  on  rising 
to  his  feet,  perceived  standing  beside  him 
the  attendant  Ralph,  who  said,  as  he  made 
a  low  obeisance: 

"  When  the  most  Worshipful  Master 
shall  wish  to  divest  himself  of  the  vest- 
ments of  his  office,  I  will  lead  him  to  the 
sacred  cabinet." 

UI  will  follow  you  at  once,"  answered 
Angelo. 

Guided  by  the  novitiate,  the  Archbishop 
passed  into  a  room  in  the  rear  of  the  taber- 
nacle, whence,  by  pressing  a  hidden  spring, 
a  door  was  opened  leading  into  a  small 
chamber  divided  by  a  wooden  partition  from 
the  Sanctuary.  There  Angelo  divested 
himself  of  his  robes,  carefully  placing  his 
golden  crown  in  a  casket  of  sweet-scented 
wood  fashioned  for  the  purpose.  Here  also 
were  the  garments  which  he  had  left  in  his 
apartments,  and  after  donning  his  usual 
attire  he  rejoined  the  attendant  who,  hand- 
ing to  him  a  large  sealed  envelope,  said : 

"  My  Master,  before  leaving  us,  gave  this 
to  me,  instructing  me  to  deliver  it  to  you  at 
the  fitting  moment." 

On  breaking  the  seal,  Angelo  drew  forth 
a  document  somewhat  in  the  form  of  a  will, 
wherein  was  bequeathed  to  him  the  mansion 
in  which  the  Sanctuary  was  located,  to  be 
kept  in  trust  for  the  order  and  transmitted 
to  his  successor.  It  was  also  requested  that 
he  should  adopt  the  novitiate  Ralph,  who 
was  the  scion  of  one  of  the  Masters,  and  well 


IN    THE   SANCTUARY.  93 

worthy  of  his  noble  origin.  To  him  the 
Archbishop  at  once  extended  his  hand,  which 
Ralph,  on  bended  knee,  pressed  to  his  lips 
with  sincere  emotion.  The  newly-made 
Magus  now  retired  to  his  apartments  and 
passed  a  night  replete  with  rest. 


s  [' 


94  -  *N   THE   SANCTUARY. 


CHAPTER  V. 


No  sooner  had  the  Archbishop  returned 
to  Liege,  and  to  the  duties  of  his  episcopate, 
than  he  received  a  letter  from  the  Cardinal  - 
Secretary  of  the  Pope,  enjoining  him  to 
repair  to  Rome  without  delay.  A  week 
later  found  him  in  the  Vatican,  where 
apartments  were  assigned  him  adjoining 
the  library.  Here,  in  dejected  mood — for 
well  he  knew  that  the  citation  had  been 
issued  in  no  friendly  spirit — he  awaited  the 
summons  of  His  Holiness. 

A  generation  had  passed  away  since 
Angelo,  renouncing  the  world  with  its  hol- 
low mockeries,  its  gaudy  pageantries,  its 
sensual  depravity,  had  first  set  foot  within 
the  walls  of  Rome.  And  now  once  more  he 
gazed  on  the  Eternal  City,  where  yet  lower 
depths  of  debasement  mingled  with  the  fast- 
waning  grandeur  of  the  papacy. 

As  Angelo's  train  of  thought  drifted  more 
and  more  into  philosophic  fields,  he  reflected 
that  the  infancy  of  civilizations,  like  that  of 
individuals,  is  followed  by  youth  with  its  pas- 
sions and  selfishness,  by  manhood  with  its 
development  of  intellect,  its  scientific  and 
philosophic  research,  and  finally  by  old  age, 
when  fruition  takes  place,  and  life  is  given 
to  riper  thought  and  spirituality.  He  recog- 


IN    THE   SANCTUARY.  95 

nized  that  Rome  had  passed  through  all 
these  stages.  The  barbaric  splendor  of  its 
youth  had  been  replaced  by  an  era  of  science, 
art,  and  philosophy,  inquiring  critically  into 
all  sources  of  human  knowledge,  and  soon, 
like  every  other  civilized  community,  must 
enter  on  the  period  of  fruition,  on  an  era  of 
spiritual  enlightenment.  True  spiritualiza- 
tion,  he  was  now  convinced,  could  never 
originate  in  the  Roman  Catholic  church  as 
it  exists  to-day;  this  church  must  first 
undergo  a  radical  change;  in  a  word,  the 
Catholic  church  must  no  longer  be  Roman, 
but  become,  as  it  were,  a  federation,  each 
country  possessing  its  own  responsible 
head.  Thus  would  the  fundamental  arti- 
cles of  belief  be  gradually  harmonized  with 
science,  and  become  its  handmaiden  in  the 
service  of  God. 

While  thus  absorbed,  Angelo  was  in- 
formed that  His  Holiness  awaited  him,  and 
a  moment  later  he  was  ushered  into  the 
presence  of  the  Sovereign  Pontiff.  After 
the  customary  greetings,  the  Pope  thus 
addressed  the  Archbishop,  whom,  for  an 
instant,  he  regarded  with  stern  and  inquis- 
itive gaze. 

"  It  has  been  reported  to  the  Vatican  that, 
while  in  India,  you  have  joined  the  Hima- 
layan Brotherhood,  have  been  invested  by 
them  with  the  robes  and  the  insignia  of  the 
three  degrees  of  their  order.  Is  this  true, 
Archbishop  Angelo?" 

"It  is,  your  Holiness." 


96  IN   THE   SANCTUARY. 

"It  has  also  been  reported  that  you  have 
recently  assumed  the  robes  and  insignia  of 
a  mystic  order  in  England,  and  that  they 
have  been  placed  upon  you  by  a  Protestant." 

"  It  is  most  true  that  I  have  been  invested 
with  the  insignia  of  a  sacred  office  in  Eng- 
land, but  he  who  bestowed  them  upon  me  is 
far  above  the  professions  and  dogmas  of  sect 
or  creed." 

" Far  above  the  professions  of  creed;  of 
the  Catholic,  also,  I  presume  you  would 
say  ?  " 

"  Yes,  your  Holiness,"  answered  Angelo, 
firmly,  but  respectfully. 

"Very  well,  sir,"  exclaimed  the  Pope, 
barely  able  to  repress  an  outburst  of  anger, 
"hand  over  to  me  the  insignia  of  your  office 
as  Archbishop." 

Slowly  and  with  dignity  Angel o  divested 
himself  of  the  pallium  and  handed  it  to  the 
Supreme  Pontiff,  who  thus  dismissed  him 
from  his  presence : 

"  You  are  a  Prince  of  the  royal  blood  of 
France,  and  for  that  reason  only  I  give  you 
a  last  chance  to  renounce  the  evils  of  your 
way.  Retire  to  the  library,  and  there  read 
the  lives  of  Saint  Augustine  and  Saint 
Thomas  Aquinas.  To-niorrow  we  will  de- 
cide upon  your  fate." 

Conducted  to  the  library  by  an  attendant, 
the  Magus — Archbishop  no  longer — for 
many  hours  gave  way  to  profound  and  sor- 
rowful meditation  on  the  event  which  had 
just  transpired.  With  a  soul  intensely  de- 


IN   THE    SANCTUARY.  97 

votional,  he  suffered  unutterable  agony  at 
the  thought  of  being  thus  deprived  of  his 
sacred  functions,  soon,  perhaps,  to  be  pro- 
nounced anathema,  and  expelled  from  that 
church  which  had  bestowed  on  him  one  of 
the  highest  dignities  within  its  gift,  which 
had  placed  him  on  the  upward  path  to  a 
consecrated  and  spiritual  life.  He  realized, 
however,  that  the  course  he  had  followed 
was  the  right  one,  and  approved  in  its  en- 
tirety by  his  conscience  and  inner  sense  of 
right. 

"  Come  what  may,"  he  said  to  himself, 
"I  must  follow  the  dictates  of  my  own 
convictions." 

Turning  his  eyes  toward  the  immense 
shelves  of  the  library,  heavily  laden  with 
innumerable  tomes,  and  to  the  many  glass 
cases  filled  with  ancient  documents,  he  thus 
soliloquized : 

"  These  rooms  are  the  custodians  of  the 
oldest  historical  records  of  all  those  peoples 
on  earth  in  whose  countries  a  missionary 
has  chanced  to  set  foot.  All  the  learning  of 
the  world  is  herein  contained.  On  these 
shelves  and  in  these  cases  can  be  found,  as 
nowhere  else,  the  true  records  of  the  evolu- 
tion of  the  brain  of  man,  religious  and  intel- 
lectual ;  its  growth  and  decline,  through 
the  beautiful  period  of  nascent  Christianity, 
the  horrible  years  of  the  Spanish  inquisi- 
tion, and  later  of  the  profound  diplomatic 
achievements  of  the  Popes  in  succession. 
In  some  obscure  recess  are  also  hidden  the 


98  IN   THE   SANCTUARY. 

only  authentic  papyri  that  record  in  writing 
the  most  secret  and  sacred  occult  knowledge 
professed  by  the  Egyptian  High  Priests  of 
old  and  the  Hierophants  of  our  order. 
These  papyri  have  now  become  useless  to 
the  Popes  of  Rome,  and  ought,  it  seems  to 
me,  to  be  restored  to  our  order." 

At  this  moment  the  clock  struck  the 
hour  of  midnight,  and,  as  its  note  died 
away,  the  library  became  illumined  with 
that  golden  light,  the  radiance  of  which  he 
knew  so  well.  Turning  to  discover  whence 
it  came,  he  saw,  to  his  utter  astonishment, 
a  large  glass  case  filled  with  ponderous 
tomes  move  slowly  away  from  the  wall  at 
the  touch  of  some  mysterious  power,  dis- 
closing a  niche  containing  rolls  of  ancient 
papyri.  Angelo  was  possessed  with  an 
uncontrollable  impulse  to  learn  the  secrets 
of  these  venerable  documents,  and  took  them 
from  the  case  with  the  intention  of  replac- 
ing them  after  a  cursory  examination  of 
their  contents.  Turning  round  to  resume 
his  seat,  he  was  rooted  to  the  spot  on  which 
he  stood,  at  seeing  before  him,  in  an  open 
door,  His  Holiness  the  Pope,  watching  him 
with  eyes  aflame  with  anger. 

"Now,"  said  the  Pontiff,  "have  I  beheld 
with  my  own  eyes  the  finger  of  Satan  work- 
ing through  the  infernal  agency  of  thy 
demoniacal  powers.  In  order  to  further 
thy  accursed  arts,  thou  didst  intend  to  steal 
these  papyri  which  were  handed  to  me  by 
my  predecessors,  and  to  them  by  one  of  the 


IN    THE   SANCTUARY.  99 

magicians  of  Egypt.  I  had  come  to  hold 
friendly  converse  with  thee,  hoping  that  I 
might  induce  thee  to  renounce  thy  evil 
ways.  Leave  this  palace  forthwith  ;  return 
home  and  rejoin  thy  Himalayan  jugglers 
and  thy  Protestant  occultists.  Go,  and 
may  the  curse " 

With  hands  extended  toward  Angelo,  who 
stood  as  one  transfixed,  the  Pope  was  about 
to  pronounce  him  anathema,  when  sud- 
denly a  blinding  flash  of  lightning  filled 
the  room,  and  a  terrific  crash  of  thunder 
shook  the  building  from  roof  to  foundation. 
Then  appeared  before  them  a  being  of  radi- 
ant brightness,  whom  Angelo  instantly  rec- 
ognized as  Balthazar,  the  Magus  of  Egypt. 
With  one  stroke  of  his  hand  Balthazar 
lowered  the  arms  of  the  Pope,  whom,  sternly 
regarding,  he  thus  accosted: 

"  Thou  who  art  styled  the  Holy  Father, 
recall  thy  curse ;  it  is  unworthy  of  thee ; 
for  blessing  alone  should  thy  hands  be  ex- 
tended, even  as  were  those  of  Him  whose 
steps  thou  dost  pretend  to  follow.  I  am 
Balthazar,  the  Egyptian  Magus,  successor 
to  him  who  intrusted  these  papyri  to  a  dis- 
tant predecessor  of  thine,  a  holy  and  most 
worthy  Pontiff.  The  documents  are  sacred, 
and  destined  to  enhance  the  spiritual  evo- 
lution of  man,  containing  instructions  for 
the  head  of  the  Church  of  God  upon  earth, 
how  best  to  aid  this  process  of  evolution. 
From  many  of  these  instructions  the 
Romish  church  has  departed,  and  hence  to 


100  IN    THE   SANCTUARY. 

that  church  they  have  become  useless.  My 
brother,  here  present,  is  Caspar,  the  recently 
appointed  Magus  of  Europe;  he  is  chosen 
of  God,  and  has  been  lawfully  anointed. 
To  him  these  documents  henceforth  belong, 
and  to  him  shalt  thou  make  obeisance." 

Balthazar  spoke  with  all  the  dignity  of  a 
monarch,  and,  as  his  words  were  ended,  the 
Supreme  Pontiff,  utterly  bewildered,  bowed 
low  before  the  Magus — Angelo,  with  tears  in 
his  eyes,  returning  the  salutation.  Pale  as 
death,  and  with  faltering  steps,  the  Pope 
returned  to  his  apartments.  Thereupon, 
with  an  affectionate  greeting  to  Angelo— 
now  Caspar — Balthazar  disappeared,  and  on 
the  following  day  the  former  set  forth  for 
Liege,  bearing  with  him  the  sacred  papyri. 

A  few  weeks  after  this  occurrence,  the 
Archi-episcopal  palace  of  Liege  was  closed. 
The  Prince-Archbishop  Angelo,  now  Magus 
Caspar,  had  mysteriously  disappeared  there- 
from, and  a  new  Archbishop  had  been 
appointed  by  Rome.  The  newly  elected 
Prelate  informed  all  questioners  that  his 
predecessor,  Angelo,  had  been  sent  by  the 
Holy  See  on  a  secret  mission  across  the 
seas,  whither  nobody  knew  but  the  Pope 
himself,  he  added,  mysteriously.  By  this 
frank  avowal  all  inquiries  stopped,  and 
wonderment  ceased.  The  fact  is,  how- 
ever, that  His  Holiness  was  entirely  igno- 
rant of  the  whereabouts  of  the  Archbishop ; 
indeed,  was  well  contented  at  his  departure, 
and  secretly  hoped  with  much  confidence 


IN    THE   SANCTUARY.  IOI 

that  he  would  never  appear  again  in  the 
Catholic  world,  and  that  the  dramatic  scene 
which  took  place  in  the  Vatican  library 
would  thus  forever  remain  unrevealed. 


102  IN   THK   SANCTUARY. 


CHAPTER  VI. 


YEARS,  many  in  number,  have  elapsed 
since  the  scene  in  the  Vatican  library  oc- 
curred. We  find  Archbishop  Angelo,  or 
Magus  Caspar,  installed  in  a  sumptuous 
apartment  situated  in  the  most  fashionable 
thoroughfare  of  one  of  the  large  cities  near 
the  Atlantic  coast  in  North  America.  Very 
old,  indeed,  does  he  appear  at  this  time,  but 
no  signs  of  decrepitude  could  be  detected  in 
his  features,  the  brightness  of  his  eyes  tes- 
tifying to  the  unimpaired  vigor  of  his  intel- 
lect. His  was  a  venerable  face,  every  line 
denoting  supreme  goodness  and  spirituality. 
His  broad  forehead,  framed  with  silvery 
locks,  indicated  a  gigantic  intellect,  and  the 
entire  physiognomy,  overspread  with  that 
sweet,  calm,  loving  expression,  was  emi- 
nently characteristic  of  the  noble  child  of 
Parabrahm. 

He  was  examining  with  deep  interest  a 
large  roll  of  paper  of  strange  form  and 
appearance,  seemingly  yellowed  by  age,  the 
leaves  being  covered  with  unknown  writing, 
the  characters  of  which  appeared  like  those 
of  hieroglyphics. 

"For  years,"  mused  the  Magus,  "have  I 
been  occupied  in  deciphering  this  extraor- 
dinary document,  kept  so  long  and  so  unprof- 


IN   THE   SANCTUARY.  103 

itably  in  the  library  of  the  Roman  Vatican, 
and  so  carefully  concealed  in  that  hidden 
niche.  At  last  I  have  discovered  the  key 
to  its  translation  and  mastered  the  secret  of 
its  contents,  learning  the  great  import  to 
the  world,  alike  to  the  scientist  and  to  the 
earnest  student  of  religion. 

"And  now  must  I  find  a  successor  to 
whom  to  transmit  these  papyri,  and  explain 
their  contents.  A  highly  intellectual  and 
scientific  man  must  he  be,  and  of  a  thor- 
oughly spiritual  nature.  In  preparation 
for  my  search  I  have  fasted  and  prayed. 
To-morrow  at  high  noon  I  set  out  on  the 
spiritual  journey.  May  Parabrahm  grant 
me  guidance." 

The  next  day  at  twelve,  Caspar  retired 
to  the  inner  chamber  of  his  apartments, 
giving  orders  that  no  one  should  be  admit- 
ted. After  fervent  supplication  to  Para- 
brahm, that  he  might  be  successful  in  this 
most  important  mission  of  his  life — the  find- 
ing of  a  man  worthy  of  occupying,  after  due 
preparation,  the  sacred  office  of  Magus — he 
slowly  clad  himself  in  the  vestments  and 
insignia  of  his  holy  office.  He  devotedly 
kissed  the  talisman,  and,  having  blessed  the 
golden  crown  before  placing  it  upon  his 
head,  he  seated  himself  in  a  chair,  and, 
leaning  back  with  arms  crossed  upon  his 
breast,  he  closed  his  eyelids  and  in  low  tones 
uttered  a  mystic  invocation. 

By  degrees,  the  small  chamber  became 
filled  with  golden  radiance,  ever  gaining  in 


104  IN   TH^    SANCTUARY. 

brightness  until  a  dazzling  brilliancy  ren- 
dered the  body  of  the  Magus  invisible,  and 
in  its  place  appeared  the  likeness  of  a  great 
star. 

Not  in  his  natural  body,  however,  did  he 
travel,  nor  yet  in  his  astral  form ;  it  was 
consciousness,  far-reaching  spirit-conscious- 
ness, one  of  the  transcendental  attributes 
pertaining  to  the  sacred  functions  of  Magus, 
that  enabled  him  to  conduct  his  search. 
This  consciousness,  ascending  to  the  high- 
est radiation  of  the  spirit  zone  belonging  to 
earth,  permitted  him  to  observe  and  exam- 
ine with  close  attention  the  vibratory  waves 
sent  up  from  humanity  below,  caiiscd  by 
prayer,  aspiration,  spiritual  endeavors  of 
whatever  nature,  and  urgent  appeals  to  the 
Divinity.  Many  of  these  currents  of  vibra- 
tion, rising  to  different  altitudes  in  the  zone, 
did  he  carefully  regard,  and  of  one  he  took 
especial  cognizance,  its  appearance  being  ex- 
ceptionally striking.  To  his  supernatural 
sight,  undimmed  by  the  clouds  of  materiality, 
it  presented  a  shaft  of  intense  golden  light, 
interspersed  with  turquoise-colored  radia- 
tions, reaching  high  into  the  spirit  zone,  and 
exceeding  in  dimensions  that  of  any  other 
ray.  Following  this  ray  of  gold  and  blue, 
which  denoted  a  high  degree  of  spirituality - 
and  intellect,  Caspar  found  it  to  proceed 
from  a  group  of  three  men,  wearing  appar- 
ently the  clerical  garb,  assembled  in  the 
library  of  a  plain  but  substantially  built 
house  situated  in  a  large  metropolis  of  the 


IN  THE   SANCTUARY.  105 

Atlantic  coast  of  America.  With  the  deep- 
est interest  the  Magus  examined  the  physi- 
cal and  physiognomical  qualities  of  these 
personages. 

Each  was  a  noble  type  of  manhood;  tall, 
handsome,  and  of  imposing  presence,  of 
aspect  proud,  intellectual,  and  self-contained, 
and  with  countenance  overspread  with,  or 
rather  illumined  by,  the  tinge  of  mysticism 
which  results  from  deep  and  prolonged  spir- 
itual meditation.  All  three  were  regularly 
ordained  priests  of  the  Roman  Catholic 
church,  American  born,  and  American  in 
sympathy.  One  was  a  Jesuit;  the  second 
was  the  rector  of  a  prominent  New  York 
parish,  and  the  third,  a  member  of  a  religious 
order  of  high  repute. 

The  Jesuit  was  in  the  act  of  offering  a 
fervent  prayer  to  the  Infinite  Father,  asking 
for  divine  guidance,  inspiration,  and  wisdom, 
in  the  deliberations  about  to  be  held.  His 
supplication  ended,  he  thus  addressed  his 
confreres : 

"We  have  here  assembled,  my  brethren, 
in  the  interest,  as  we  believe,  of  true  religion, 
of  a  religion  acceptable  to  humanity  at  large, 
and  aiming  to  open  a  true  path  to  the  king- 
dom of  God,  as  well  as  to  promote  the 
worldly  welfare  of  his  creature,  man.  The 
day  has  come  when  man  can  no  longer 
intrust  the  salvation  of  his  soul  to  another's 
ipse  dixit,  be  he  priest,  minister,  or  even 
Pope.  Faith,  although  an  indispensable 
basis  of  salvation,  being  now  a-da}^s  often 


106  IN   THE   SANCTUARY. 

perverted  into  blind  trust,  has  ceased  to 
be  its  only  basis.  Knowledge  longs  for 
recognition,  and  understanding  clamors  for 
a  hearing.  The  American  people  demand 
a  religion  that  appeals  to  the  intellect  as 
well  as  to  the  heart;  one  that  shall  recog- 
nize the  legitimate  claims  of  science  and 
philosophy,  and  welcome  these  as  worthy 
helpmates  in  the  work  of  man's  salvation, 
terrestrial  as  well  as  celestial.  If  the  des- 
tiny of  man  be  to  develop  from  the  animal 
up  to  the  Godhead,  through  a  series  of  evo- 
lutionary transformations,  true  religion  is 
the  way  and  the  means  to  effect  such  a 
growth.  Man's  consciousness  of  his  rela- 
tionship to  the  Supreme  Being  begets  faith. 
Philosophy,  or  intellectual  inquiry  into  the 
conditions  of  such  relationship,  develops 
understanding,  and  science,  opening  its  rich 
storehouses  replete  with  proofs  of  the  gran- 
deur, beauty,  and  harmony  of  the  Universe, 
transforms  such  understanding  into  positive 
knowledge. 

"  Man,  being  born  in  ignorance,  can  arrive 
at  the  true  knowledge  of  his  destiny  and  the 
duties  pertaining  to  its  fulfillment,  only 
through  a  gradual  apprehension  of  the  laws 
and  destiny  of  the  Universe  of  which  he  is 
a  part,  and  in  which  he  moves  and  has  his 
being.  Science  alone  is  able  to  reveal  to 
him  those  laws,  and  philosophy,  giving 
homogeneity  to  established  facts,  proclaims 
the  harmony  and  wisdom  that  preside  over 
the  force  governing  God's  entire  Universe. 


IN   THE   SANCTUARY. 

How,  then,  can  science  be  fairly  considered 
as  antagonistic  to  true  religion?  n 

Here  the  Jesuit  father's  face  betrayed 
the  emotion  of  his  soul. 

"  Many  passing  years, "  he  continued, 
u  have  witnessed  my  earnest  labors  in  the 
scientific  laboratory  of  our  college ;  by  day 
studying  the  physical  sciences  which  ex- 
plain the  harmony  and  relation  existing 
between  the  natural  forces  of  the  Uni- 
verse of  matter,  the  analysis  of  matter 
and  the  evolutionary  laws  indicating  its 
destiny;  by  night,  with  eye  at  the  telescope, 
I  have  never  wearied  of  scanning  the  heav- 
ens, or  of  communing  with  their  brilliant 
hosts,  those  creations  of  the  Infinite  whose 
destiny,  even  as  our  own,  is  forever  upward. 
Oh,  my  brethren,  the  comprehension  of  the 
sublime  synthesis  of  our  Universe  was 
forced  upon  me  as  by  a  ray  of  inspiration, 
the  origin  of  which  could  not  be  otherwise 
than  divine,  and  which  showed,  to  my 
mind,  that  the  destiny  of  all  things  is 
upward,  through  ever  ascending  transfor- 
mations until,  purified  and  resplendent, 
they  return  to  the  bosom  of  the  Heavenly 
Father." 

A  vivid  glow  had  now  overspread  the 
countenance  of  the  priest,  who,  after  a 
moment's  pause,  resumed  : 

"Yes,  science  proves  that  our  planet 
Earth  had  its  origin  eons  ago,  and  that 
man,  even  man,  has  existed  upon  it  for 
more  than  six  hundred  centuries;  aye  I 


T08  IN    THE   SANCTUARY. 

strong  indications  going  to  show  that  he 
may  have  been  in  existence  half  a  million 
vears  ago.  And  yet  these  discoveries  of 
science,  these  facts  which  it  has  demon- 
strated to  be  true,  are  in  direct  opposition 
to  the  doctrines  promulgated  by  Rome,  and 
imposed  upon  us  as  articles  of  belief  \vhose 
verity  must  not  for  a  moment  be  questioned. 
For  many  years  this  antagonism  has 
brought  sadness  to  my  soul,  a  sadness 
almost  beyond  endurance.  That  the  ago- 
nies of  my  conscience  might  be  stilled, 
prayer  after  prayer  did  I  send  up  to  heaven, 
beseeching  the  Infinite  Father  to  harmonize 
the  discoveries  of  science  with  the  dogmas 
of  Rome  ;  but  without  avail. 

"  At  length  came  an  answer.  It  was  in 
the  stillness  of  a  summer  night,  in  the  hours 
when  silence  has  a  voice  that  is  heard  by 
the  soul.  With  eye  directed  through  my 
telescope,  trying  as  ever  to  pierce  the  star- 
depths  in  their  immeasurable  distances,  I 
sat  musing  over  the  splendors  of  the  firma- 
ment. Suns,  stars,  planets,  comets,  star- 
clusters,  galaxies,  and  nebulae,  the  whole 
brilliant  panorama  of  the  heavens  moving 
in  endless  procession,  was  unrolled  before 
me,  and  my  heart,  enraptured  with  the 
beauty  and  grandeur  of  God's  handiwork, 
ascended  to  him  in  profoundest  adoration. 
With  head  bowed  low  I  offered  up  this  sup- 
plication from  the  inmost  depths  of  my 
being :  *  My  Heavenly  Father,  may  it 
please  Thee  to  enlighten  my  understanding 


IN    THE   SANCTUARY.  109 

and  let  me  know  if  this  ceaseless  universal 
motion  of  the  celestial  bodies,  this  ever- 
changing  and  constant  journeying  onward 
of  all  things  that  exist,  is  the  mysterious 
journey  of  the  Universe  on  its  return  to 
Thee?'  And  a  voice,  distinctly  audible, 
responded : 

u  '  Yes,  my  beloved  son.  Inspiration  has 
revealed  to  thee  the  truth,  and  may  thou 
abide  by  the  voice  that  speaketh  within 
thee.' 

"Then  and  there,  my  brethren,  did  I  lay 
out  the  path  which  I  now  follow,  and  still 
propose  to  follow.  If  science  is  right  and 
Rome  is  wrong,  and  if  my  conscience  em- 
phatically so  dictates  to  my  consciousness  ; 
if,  furthermore,  it  continues  so  to  do  after 
prayer,  fasting,  and  penance,  then  will  I 
follow  its  admonitions,  whatever  may  be  the 
consequences.  I  am,  moreover,  a  free  born 
American,  free  to  think  and  to  speak  that 
which  I  believe  to  be  the  truth,  and  fealty 
to  myself  and  to  my  highest  realization  of 
truth  is  my  first  and  most  sacred  duty. 
Free,  also,  I  purpose  to  be  in  all  my  actions, 
no  less  than  in  thought  and  speech." 

The  latter  part  of  the  Jesuit  father's 
address  was  uttered  with  deep  solemnity, 
his  accents  betraying  the  magnitude  of  the 
struggle  through  which  his  soul  had  passed. 
While  listening  to  him,  the  features  of  his 
associates  betrayed  emotions  no  less  pro- 
found. His  ardent  love  of  science,  and  of 
the  momentous  truths  which  science  re- 


110  IN   THE   SANCTUARY. 

veals  ;  his  enthusiasm  at  the  discovery  of 
the  laws  which  control  the  Universe;  his 
realization  of  the  harmony  and  unvarying 
consistency  of  these  laws,  and  especially 
of  the  sublime  law  of  evolution,  constantly 
impelling  upward  everything  that  is — all 
these  feelings,  filling  his  soul  with  a  mael- 
strom of  emotion,  shed  their  influence  over 
them,  and  stamped  on  their  souls  the  con- 
victions which  had  grown  upon  and  absorbed 
his  own. 

A  period  of  silence  followed,  during  which 
all  three  seemed  absorbed  in  deep  and  sol- 
emn thought. 

Presently  the  parish  priest  and  the  friar 
said,  almost  in  the  same  breath : 

"The  noble  father  is  right.  May  his 
soul  be  true  to  the  light  it  receives  from 
God ;  may  his  life  be  in  accord  with  his  be- 
lief, understanding,  and  knowledge,  regard- 
less of  all  the  strictures  of  church  or  society. 
God  is  higher  than  man ;  God  is  higher  than 
the  Pope  of  Rome."  These  latter  words 
were  uttered  with  firmness,  yet  not  without 
a  feeling  of  awe. 

Upon  hearing  this  emphatic  expression 
of  approval,  the  face  of  the  Jesuit  father  be- 
came for  a  moment  illumined.  Directing 
heavenward  his  eyes,  beaming  with  a  spirit- 
ual expression,  he  exclaimed : 

"  Blessed  be  the  Lord  of  eternal  truth, 
and  blessed  be  you,  my  brethren." 

Thus  saying  he  arose,  and,  taking  in  his 
hands  those  of  his  companions,  continued  : 


IN   THE   SANCTUARY.  Ill 

"  Henceforth  may  I  hope  not  to  tread 
alone  the  rugged  path  of  the  spiritual  life 
as  exemplified  by  fealty  to  true  religious 
conviction  and  to  the  noblest  attributes  of 
manhood." 

The  member  of  the  religious  society  now 
spoke.  Tall  and  well  proportioned,  though 
somewhat  slight  in  figure,  he  displayed  in 
his  features  the  true  American  type.  His 
long,  pale  face  was  surmounted  by  a  lofty 
and  massive  forehead,  beneath  which  large, 
soft  brown  eyes  shone  with  lustrous  self- 
inspective  gaze  derived  from  the  inward 
concentration  of  thought  during  long  years 
of  meditation  on  spiritual  things.  He  was, 
in  truth,  a  striking  personage,  the  very 
image  of  the  ancient  mystic,  with  face 
changeless  as  that  of  a  statue,  yet  one  which 
a  beautiful  idea  would  suddenly  illumine 
with  an  expression  almost  divine. 

u  During  my  long  career  as  priest  and 
confessor  of  various  religious  orders,"  he 
said,  "I  have  met  with  experiences  at  once 
depressing  and  consoling.  While  it  is  true 
that  in  some  instances  the  causes  which 
move  some  persons  to  enter  our  cloisters 
are  merely  the  incapacity  or  disinclination 
to  battle  with  the  world,  and  that  others  of 
nervous,  impressionable  temperaments  have 
been  influenced  only  by  a  momentary  exal- 
tation of  their  religious  feelings ;  yet,  in  the 
majority  of  cases,  those  who  have  been  ad- 
mitted into  our  austere  religious  fraternities 
have  joined  their  respective  societies  with  a 


112  IN    THE   SANCTUARY. 

real,  decided,  and  well  considered  purpose 
of  working  out  therein — as  being  the  only 
places  in  which  they  deemed  it  possible  to 
do  so — their  highest  conceivable  ideal  of 
existence,  devoting  their  entire  life,  their 
every  thought  and  act,  to  the  service  of  the 
Heavenly  Father.  Of  this  class,  many  de- 
velop into  the  real  children  of  God,  true 
mystics  or  illuminati. 

"  In  our  order,  and,  I  may  truly  say,  in 
all  the  orders  of  the  Roman  Catholic  church, 
the  life  of  its  members  is  that  of  an  ascetic. 
Absolute  chastity,  obedience  to  the  rules  of 
a  stringent  discipline  which  has  for  its  object 
the  control  and  repression  of  the  senses, 
constant  prayer,  interrupted  only  by  periods 
of  deep  meditation  on  things  divine,  cannot 
fail,  in  those  rightly  disposed,  to  bring  forth 
spiritual  insight  or  true  apprehension  of 
things  eternal.  But,  alas  !  "  (and  here  the 
speaker's  countenance  was  overspread  with  a 
tinge  of  sadness)  "there  are  many  whose 
lives  are  being  made  a  continual  sacrifice, 
who  are  being  sinned  against  in  a  most  un- 
pardonable fashion,  whose  reason  even  is 
endangered,  and,  what  is  even  worse,  whose 
soul-growth  is  constantly  being  repressed. 
A  sad  instance  of  this  has  lately  occurred 
in  our  cloister.  A  brother,  and  a  most  de- 
vout one,  fell,  at  intervals  and  for  days  at  a 
time,  into  a  state  of  abstraction,  during  which 
he  would  neither  eat  nor  drink  nor  sleep, 
but  steadily  remained  in  kneeling  posture, 
with  clasped  hands  and  upturned  eyes,  be- 


IN   THE    SANCTUARY.  113 

fore  his  prayer-desk,  and  wearing  such  an 
expression  of  facial  transfiguration,  that 
tears  of  joy,  not  unmixed  with  anxiety, 
would  flow  from  the  eyes  of  all  who  beheld 
him. 

u  During  these  periods  of  ecstatic  rapture 
he  often  spoke  as  if  he  were  a  visitant  from 
regions  far  above  earth.  He  professed  to 
have  witnessed,  for  instance,  the  formation 
of  worlds,  their  origin,  growth,  decadence, 
and  death.  His  discourses  were  eloquent 
and  lofty,  and  he  gave  utterance  to  truths 
so  divine  that  gradually  the  brethren  began 
to  look  upon  him  as  a  superior  being,  a 
favored  son  of  the  Almighty,  one  intrusted 
with  the  mission  of  infusing  a  new  spiritual 
life  into  the  order,  and,  eventually,  of  be- 
coming its  Superior,  to  guide  it  into  spiritual 
destinies  far  beyond  human  conception. 

"One  night,  about  a  year  ago — it  was 
Good  Friday,  as  I  well  remember — this 
sainted  brother,  while  pondering  over  the 
life  of  our  Saviour,  slowly  entered,  as  it 
seemed,  a  state  of  physical  unconsciousness, 
and  commenced  to  discourse  upon  the  life 
of  Christ,  setting  forth  in  solemn  and 
musical  tones  the  mystic  doctrine  of  renun- 
ciation, or  the  subjugation  of  the  outer  self 
for  the  benefit  of  the  real,  or  inner  self;  a 
renunciation  of  all  that  is  temporal,  in  order 
to  foster  that  which  pertains  to  the  life 
eternal.  He  depicted  in  glowing  terms  the 
ideal  life  of  the  true  man — his  abnegation, 
his  spiritual  endeavors,  his  constant  striv- 


114  IN  THE   SANCTUARY. 

ing  for  upward  growth,  and  his  gradual 
approach  to  that  state  of  supreme  conscious- 
ness where  man  becomes  more  than  man, 
becomes  almost  one  with  God;  when,  hav- 
ing completely  mastered  self,  he  may  lead 
a  life  sublime  in  its  perfect  purity  and  sanc- 
tification.  For  him  thereafter  earth  no 
longer  possesses  attractions;  the  allure- 
ments of  the  senses  are  disregarded,  and, 
free  and  unfettered,  he  may  ascend,  as 
in  a  halo  of  glory,  direct  to  the  throne 
of  God. 

u  When  the  brother  had  thus  described 
the  phases  of  the  most  spiritual  life  attain- 
able on  earth,  he  entered  upon  a  theme 
whose  grandeur  and  sublimity  were  almost 
beyond  the  ken  of  human  comprehension. 
He  spoke  of  the  Universe,  its  beauty,  its 
forces,  and  their  co-ordination  and  co-rela- 
tion; of  suns  and  sun-clusters,  of  stars  and 
star-clusters,  and  of  all  the  heavenly  bodies, 
discoursing  at  length  on  the  purpose  of  their 
creation,  and  the  final  destiny  of  each  and 
all.  Finally  he  dwelt  on  evolution,  much 
in  the  same  strain  as  did  our  brother  a 
moment  ago,  explaining  the  ever  upward 
course  of  all  things  in  existence,  describing 
the  birth  of  our  own  planet  millions  of  years 
in  the  past,  and  elucidating  the  different 
stages  through  which  it  canie  to  be  the  hab- 
itation of  man. 

"  His  discourse,  forcible  and  majestic  in 
tone,  was  such  as  if  truth  personified  were 
giving  utterance  to  his  words.  It  proclaimed 


IN   THE   SANCTUARY.  115 

a  system  of  cosmogony  most  rational,  and 
yet  most  sublime;  one  which  the  soul  of 
those  present  absorbed  as  the  plant  of  the 
desert  absorbs  the  drops  of  dew  deposited 
upon  its  parched  and  thirsting  leaves. 

"  At  its  conclusion,  all  of  us  realized  that 
we  were  the  better  for  having  heard  it,  and 
felt  that  we  had  received,  as  it  were,  a  new 
baptism.  We  did  not,  however,  retire  that 
night  without  a  shade  of  anxiety  in  our 
hearts,  for  well  we  knew  that  many  things 
spoken  by  the  brother  were  in  direct  conflict 
with  the  theory  of  creation  and  the  system 
of  cosmogony  set  forth  and  dictated  by  the 
Romish  church.  Nevertheless,  we  knew, 
as  by  intuition,  that  from  the  brother's  lips 
had  come  the  truth. 

"  As  we  expected,  rumors  were  presently 
carried  to  Rome  of  the  inspired  utterances 
of  our  brother,  and  in  due  time  the  Secre- 
tary of  the  Holy  See  asked  for  precise  in- 
formation as  to  the  doctrines  and  theories 
advanced  by  him,  especially  in  his  later 
discourse.  In  answer,  a  detailed  statement 
was  forwarded,  and  recently  an  order  was 
received  from  Rome  for  the  incarceration 
of  the  gifted  brother  until  he  should  be  will- 
ing to  make  a  full  retractation  of  every  prin- 
ciple he  had  at  any  time  promulgated,  by 
tongue  or  pen,  in  opposition  to  the  tenets 
of  the  church  of  Rome. 

"  Our  brother  was  accused  of  being  pos- 
sessed by  the  demon  of  personal  ambition, 
was  stigmatized  as  a  heretic,  and  threatened 


Il6  IN    THE   SANCTUARY. 

with  the  thunders  of  the  church  should  he 
fail  to  recant. 

"  Prayers  were  ordered  with  Masses  for  the 
salvation  of  his  soul,  to  be  continued  for  the 
space  of  nine  days;  after  which  the  Supe- 
rior, or  Abbot,  was  directed  to  bring  him 
before  the  members  of  the  cloisters  in  full 
assembly,  there  to  bid  him  retract  the  here- 
sies he  had  proclaimed  and  profess  sincere 
repentance.  The  papal  dispatch  also  inti- 
mated that  the  accused  might  prove  to  be 
insane,  in  which  case  it  would  be  advisable 
to  remove  him  to  some  cloister  in  Italy, 
where  he  might  be  cared  for  until  reason 
should  be  restored. 

uln  presence  of  the  assembled  friars 
the  orders  from  Rome  were  communicated 
to  our  brother,  on  whom  the  blow  fell  un- 
awares and  with  a  shock  that  laid  him  pros- 
trate on  the  floor.  Soon,  however,  he 
rallied,  and  casting  to  heaven  a  look  of 
divine  serenity,  answered  gently,  but  with 
firmness : 

"  'Do  with  your  servant  as  seemeth  best; 
neither  have  I  spoken  nor  written  aui^ht  but 
the  truth,  as  vouchsafed  unto  me  by  the 
Infinite  Father  of  truth.' 

"  Thereupon,  in  obedience  to  the  instruc- 
tions of  the  Papal  See,  he  was  led  to  the 
prison  of  the  cloister. 

"  For  nine  days  Masses  were  celebrated 
and  prayers  offered  in  behalf  of  our  brother. 
But  no  prayer,  I  can  assure  you,  passed  our 
lips  that  was  not  breathed  in  entire  sympa- 


IN    THE    SANCTUARY.  1 17 

tliy  with  him.  We  besought  the  In  Unite 
Father  to  strengthen  him  in  this  his  hour 
of  trial,  to  make  him  steadfast  in  his  allegi- 
ance to  tlie  truth,  to  grant  him  wisdom  and 
understanding  to  discern  the  truth,  and  to 
give  it  utterance,  whatsoever  he  might  find 
it  to  be.  As  the  time  assigned  for  his  re- 
cantation approached,  every  heart  in  the 
cloister  beat  taster,  and,  though  none  of  the 
brethren  spoke  a  word,  the  anxious  look  on 
every  face  betokened  the  sentiments  that 
filled  their  souls. 

"At  early  morn  on  the  appointed  day  the 
Abbot  commanded  that  all  the  friars  should 
assemble  in  the  church.  After  prayer  the 
accused  was  brought  forth,  and,  being  con- 
ducted to  the  middle  aisle,  was  ordered  to 
kneel  upon  a  \\ooden  bench.  All  eyes  were 
turned  upon  him,  and  few  more  piteous 
sights  have  been  beheld  by  human  eyes 
since  our  Saviour's  death  on  the  cross. 
Hrect,  but  with  a  deathlike,  pallor,  his  gaze 
turned  heavenward,  and  with  an  expression 
infinitely  divine,  our  beloved  brother  ap- 
peared as  one  spiritualized  even  unto  the 
portals  of  heaven.  Arrayed  in  the  long 
white  robes  of  our  order,  and  with  the  radi- 
ance of  heavenly  hope  shining  through  the 
agony  of  his  soul,  he  seemed  the  image  of 
the  Saviour  when  in  the  hour  of  his  passion 
he  was  forsaken  by  those  whom  he  loved. 

"All  eyes  were  moist  when  the  Abbot, 
assisted  by  his  priests,  intoned  the  first  notes 
of  liili  Mass.  His  voice,  which  at  first  was 


Il8  IN   THE    SANCTUARY. 

clear  and  distinct,  became,  by  degrees,  un- 
steady, and  toward  the  middle  of  the  cere- 
mony, while  chanting  the  opening  lines  of 
the  ^Dominus  VobiscumJ  as  he  beheld  the 
supreme  expression  of  glory  and  grace 
which  illumined  the  countenance  of  the 
persecuted  brother,  he  broke  down  utterly 
and  continued  the  service  in  low  and  falter- 
ing tones. 

"And  now,  after  the  consecration  of  the 
host,  the  Abbot  had  to  put  the  fatal  ques- 
tion formulated  by  Rome :  '  Do  you  retract 
the  words  spoken  by  you,  at  any  and  at  all 
times,  that  are  in  conflict  with  the  sacred 
doctrines  and  articles  of  faith  as  promul- 
gated by  the  Holy  Father,  the  Pope  of 
Rome;  and  do  you  make  repentance?  '  If 
the  accused  should  make  a  full  and  com- 
plete retractation,  with  true  and  unfeigned 
repentance,  then  the  holy  communion  would 
be  administered  to  him.  Should  he  refuse 
to  recant,  he  must  be  reconducted  to  prison, 
awaiting  the  final  disposition  of  the  Pope, 
and  this,  we  all  knew,  would  result  in 
his  transfer  to  some  Italian  convent,  and 
there—  —  ? 

u  Holding  the  sacred  host  above  the  chal- 
ice, the  Abbot  descended  the  altar  steps, 
slowly  and  with  unsteady  gait.  Approach- 
ing the  accused,  who  was  absorbed  in  fervent 
prayer,  with  eyes  cast  heavenward,  and 
his  features  still  wearing  an  expression 
of  divine  serenity  and  hope,  he  held  be- 
fore him  the  consecrated  wafer,  and  thus, 


IN    THE    SANCTUARY.  1 19 

in  tremulous  accents,  delivered  the  Papal 
inj  unction : 

"  'Brother  Albertus,  it  is  the  order  of  the 
Holy  Father,  the  Pope  of  Rome,  Vicar-Apos- 
tolic of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  upon  earth, 
that  you  retract  each  and  all  of  the  words 
ever  spoken  by  you  in  opposition  to  the 
dogmas  and  articles  of  belief  as  promulgated 
by  the  Catholic  Church  of  Rome,  and  espe- 
cially those  in  opposition  to  the  doctrines 
relating  to  the  creation  of  the  world.' 

"Here  again  the  voice  of  the  venerable 
Abbot  broke  down,  but,  recovering  his  firm- 
ness with  a  strong  effort,  he  continued :  ( My 
brother,  dost  thou  make  retractation,  and 
dost  thou  in  thy  soul  repent  of  the  sins  that 
are  laid  to  thy  charge  ? ' 

"Directing  his  eyes  toward  his  Superior, 
who  still  held  before  him  the  sacred  host, 
our  brother  observed  that  the  Abbot  could 
scarce  refrain  from  tears.  Rising  to  a  stand- 
ing posture,  he  looked  him  steadily  in  the 
face,  but  with  a  gaze  as  loving  and  heaven- 
like  as  a  Raphael  or  a  Cellini  might  impress 
upon  the  features  of  an  archangel.  Then 
slowly  lifting  his  hands,  he  extended  them 
toward  the  Abbot,  as  if  to  bestow  on  him 
a  blessing. 

"At  this  moment  a  halo  of  light  encircled 
the  head  of  our  brother,  whose  features 
were  glorified  as  with  the  radiance  of  a  celes- 
tial being.  Overpowered  by  emotion,  the 
venerable  Abbot  sank  upon  his  knees,  still 
upholding  the  proffered  host.  Then  spake 


120  IN    THE   SANCTUARY. 

Alberttis  in  slow  and  solemn  tones,  his 
emaciated  hands  extended  in  benediction 
above  the  head  of  his  Superior :  '  Nothing 
have  I  to  retract,  nor  alight  to  repent;  this 
only  can  I  say,  my  beloved  and  revered 
Superior;  may  the  Holy  Spirit  of  the  Infi- 
nite Creator  abide  with  thee,  even  as  it  now 
abides  with  thy  servant.' 

"'Amen,'  responded  in  unison  the  assem- 
bled brethren,  and,  as  it  seemed,  sponta- 
neously. 

"On  bended  knee  the  Abbot  accepted  the 
benediction,  and  slowly  rising  as  Brother 
Albertus  again  bowed  before  him,  adminis- 
tered the  holy  communion.  Then,  with 
head  erect,  as  one  who  had  performed  an  act 
of  Godlike  justice,  he  returned  to  the  altar 
and  proceeded  with  the  Mass,  which  he 
chanted  in  tones  that  betokened  the  exulta- 
tion of  his  soul. 

"The  service  ended,  all  the  brethren  sur- 
rounded Albertus  and  besought  of  him  his 
blessing — all  save  one,  an  Italian  friar 
named  Sebastianus,  a  recent  arrival  from 
Rome,  and  newly  admitted  to  our  cloister. 

"And  now  for  the  conclusion.  Only  a 
few  days  ago  this  Italian  friar  received  from 
Rome  a  package  bearing  the  seal  of  the 
Papal  See;  and  yesterday  the  venerable 
Abbot,  having  summoned  the  brethren  in 
assembly,  read  to  us  from  a  dispatch  which 
he  held  to  view  before  us  an  order  dismiss- 
ing him  from  office,  and  commanding  him 
to  proceed  at  once  to  Rome,  accompanied 


IN   THE    SANCTUARY.  121 

by  Albertus,  Sebastianus  being  appointed 
his  successor. 

"  The  reading  of  this  Papal  mandate  fell 
upon  us  like  a  thunder- stroke,  and  we  all 
stood  for  a  moment  paralyzed.  Then,  with 
a  sudden  impulse,  we  gathered  around  our 
beloved  Abbot  and  brother  Albertus,  on 
whom  we  lavished  every  token  of  heart- felt 
sympathy  and  affection.  Turning  our  eyes 
to  the  Italian  spy,  who  shrank  for  a  moment 
from  our  angry  gaze,  each  asked  the  other 
what  should  be  done.  A  decision  was 
quickly  reached.  Burning  with  indigna- 
tion, we  entreated  the  Abbot  to  remain  with 
us  as  our  Superior,  promising  to  address  an 
earnest  and  solemn  protest  to  the  Pope  with 
the  object  of  inducing  him  to  reconsider  his 
decision.  Thereupon  the  Italian  friar,  who 
had  somewhat  regained  his  composure, 
approached  the  Abbot,  and  with  a  thin  and 
quivering  voice  requested  to  know  whether 
the  Abbot  intended  to  obey  the  order  of 
the  Holy  Father. 

"All  eyes  were  turned  on  the  Superior, 
whose  features  were  deadly  pale,  and  in 
breathless  silence  we  awaited  his  reply. 
For  a  moment  he  hesitated,  and  then,  with 
tears  streaming  from  his  eyes,  in  choked 
and  faltering  accents,  interrupted  by  sobs 
which  our  hearts  could  not  suppress,  he 
said : 

"  'I  will  obey  the  mandate  of  His  Holi- 
ness, for  so  I  must.  Were  it  for  your  sake 
alone,  my  American  brethren,  I  would  wil- 


122  IT   THE   SANCTUARY. 

lingly  render  obedience  in  order  to  spare 
you  the  enmity  of  Rome  and  the  conse- 
quences that  would  attend  it.  Let  the  good 
wishes  and  prayers  of  all  rest  with  our 
sainted  brother  Albertus,  whose  danger  is 
most  imminent.' 

u  i  We  will  keep  him  with  us  and  protect 
him  against  any  one  who  would  do  him 
harm,'  exclaimed  in  unison  the  American 
brethren. 

u  'Will  our  beloved  Abbot  hand  me  the 
key  of  the  cloister  and  the  seal  of  his  office  ? ' 
asked  the  Italian,  advancing  a  few  steps 
toward  the  Abbot. 

"  Without  a  single  word,  but  with  a  look 
of  ineffable  scorn  and  contempt,  our  worthy 
Superior — Superior  no  longer — handed  to 
his  successor  the  insignia  of  his  Abbotship. 
Then  with  heads  bowed  low,  and  with  sad- 
ness and  sorrow  at  heart,  we  retired  to  our 
cells. 

"  Brethren,  my  story  is  ended. 

"And  now  I  am  anxious  to  hear  3rour 
suggestions  as  to  the  measures  that  it  would 
be  best  to  adopt.  For  my  own  part,  I 
have  determined,  when  the  proper  time 
shall  come,  publicly  to  protest  against  the 
authority  of  Rome.  In  this  free  land  of 
ours,  why  should  Rome,  with  her  arbitrary 
orders,  be  allowed  to  interfere  in  religious 
matters,  any  more  than  other  foreign  po- 
tentates, in  political  matters  ?  The  time 
has  come  to  establish  an  American  Catholic 
church." 


IN   THE   SANCTUARY.  123 

"Amen,"  responded  together  the  other 
members  of  the  council,  with  accents  of 
deep  conviction. 

"And  now,"  said  the  Jesuit  father,  who, 
by  tacit  consent,  acted  as  chairman  of  the 
party,  "  we  will  listen  to  the  words  of  our 
esteemed  and  worthy  colleague,  who  for 
many  years  has  been  rector  of  a  densely 
populated  parish  in  this  great  city.  He, 
certainly,  is  thoroughly  acquainted  with 
the  spiritual  and  material  needs  of  the 
people." 

"The  most  painful  experiences  of  my 
ministration,"  the  rector  began,  "have  been 
among  the  poor  and  indigent,  who  form,  I 
am  sorry  to  say,  a  large  proportion  of  our 
parishioners. 

"Night  after  night  have  I  lain  awake 
pondering  over  this  sad  problem  of  poverty — 
poverty  in  its  most  repulsive  aspect,  at- 
tended  with  bodily  suffering,  completely 
paralyzing  the  human  soul  in  its  upward 
growth.  As  daily  observations  clearly  prove 
to  us,  poverty  is  the  primal  cause  of  spirit- 
ual darkness,  personal  degradation,  and 
actual  crime.  Looking  for  the  cause  of  all 
this  misery,  we  find  its  origin  in  the  insa- 
tiable greed  of  the  sordid  and  unscrupulous 
money  accumulator. 

"  How  has  the  church  of  Rome  departed 
from  the  precepts  and  example  of  our  Sav- 
iour, who  cast  forth  the  money-lenders  from 
the  temple;  whose  entire  sympathies  were 
with  the  poor ;  whose  noblest  mission  was  to 


124  IN   TIIE    SANCTUARY. 

aid  the  afflicted  and  oppressed.  Do  we  not 
see  to-day  even  Bishops  and  Archbishops, 
ignoring  the  house  of  God,  go  to  the  gilded 
parlors  of  the  rich  to  administer  the  rites 
of  matrimony  ?  Alas !  the  times  are  passed 
when  Kings  and  Emperors,  with  their  be- 
trothed consorts,  had  to  repair  to  the  cathe- 
drals, where,  kneeling  before  the  altar,  they 
received  the  holy  sacrament  of  matrimony 
uniting  them  in  indissoluble  bonds. 

"  Oh,  my  brethren,  this  question  of  pov- 
erty, of  hopeless  and  steadily  increasing 
poverty  among  the  people,  is  the  saddest  of 
all  the  problems  of  our  time,  one  which  the 
priest  above  all  other  men  confronts  by  day 
and  night.  To  foster  religious  sentiments 
among  the  poor  and  destitute  is  utterly  be- 
yond his  power. 

u  I  cannot  avoid  the  conviction  that  Rome, 
if  not  entirely  indifferent  to  the  suffering  of 
her  children,  willingly  refrains  from  taking 
an  active  part  in  any  plan  of  reform  which 
might  bring  permanent  relief.  Does  not 
history  force  upon  us  the  conclusion  that 
the  countries  over  which  Rome  has  held 
almost  undisputed  dominion  have  been  those 
where  poverty  was  most  prevalent  and  ex- 
treme ?  Does  history  bear  record  of  Rome 
ever  siding  with  the  people  against  royalty, 
against  the  rich,  the  great,  the  powerful, 
their  immemorial  oppressors  ? 

u  I  do  not  for  a  moment  deny  that,  as  is 
the  case  with  other  religious  denominations 
and  even  with  associations  that  profess  no 


IN   THE    SANCTUARY.  125 

religion,  Rome  supports  orphan  asylums, 
hospitals  for  the  infirm,  homes  for  the  aged, 
and  not  infrequently  sends  personal  relief 
to  sufferers — charitable  ministrations  which 
redound  to  her  credit.  But  Rome  takes  no 
decisive  measures  to  prevent  distress,  or  to 
organize  a  scheme  of  social  reform  such  as 
may  permanently  improve  the  material  con- 
dition of  the  poor.  With  an  immense  moral 
and  spiritual  force  at  its  command,  the 
church  of  Rome  is  afraid  to  give  offense  to  the 
rich  and  powerful,  and  seems  to  be  content  to 
remain  forever  in  the  peaceful  slumbers  of 
a  spiritual  dolce  far  niente.  Her  ambition  is 
to  rule  over  all  nations  of  earth  ;  her  dreams 
are  concerned  with  the  reestablishment  of 
the  temporal  power  of  the  Holy  See,  with 
conversions  to  her  faith,  with  the  founding 
of  new  parishes  to  provide  livings  for  foreign 
priests  sent  forth  by  Rome  in  ever-increas- 
ing numbers  to  these  American  shores.  In 
fine,  Rome  neglects  religion,  limiting  all 
her  efforts  to  the  building  up  of  the  church 
into  an  invincible  body  politic, 

u  The  evils  resulting  from  this  condition 
of  hopeless  poverty  are  brought  first  to  the 
notice  of  the  priest ;  for  he  is  regarded  as 
the  friend  of  the  people,  and  to  him  they 
repair  to  confide  their  woes  and  ask  for  aid 
and  counsel.  Thus  it  is  he  who,  above  all 
others,  is  made  aware  of  the  extent  of  pov- 
erty, destitution,  and  abject  misery  existing 
among  a  very  large  class  of  God's  own 
children. 

•v>f  \ 

r 


126  IN    THE    SANCTUARY. 

'  Thus  it  was  that  being  thoroughly  im- 
bued with  the  idea  that  our   social  condi- 
tions,  as  they  exist  to-day,  are  pernicious 
and   corrupt;    being   keenly  in    sympathy 
with  the  sufferings  on  earth,  and  endeavor- 
ing to  follow  the  example  of  Him.  who,  born 
in  a  stable,  had  not  a  place  to  lay  His  head, 
I  determined  to  begin  a  crusade  against  the 
evils  which  have  plunged  so  many  worthy 
families  into  hopeless  poverty.     Nor  were 
my  labors   in  vain.     Ere  long  my  church 
could    no    longer  contain    the  crowds  that 
came  to  hear  me,  for  fearlessly  did  I  uphold 
the  right  of  every  man,  woman,  and  child  to 
his   or    her   proper   and   just  share  in  the 
.good  things  of  earth.     Presently  the  title 
of    '  Father    of  the   People '    was  bestowed 
on  me,  and  I  could  not  but  feel  that  the 
Spirit  of  God  was  with  me  while  delivering 
those  discourses,  for  I  was  conscious  of  the 
spiritual  glow  which  uplifted  the  soul  from 
earth.     Never  did  I  ascend  into  the  pulpit 
until  I  had  first  offered  up  an  earnest  and 
heartfelt  prayer  for  inspiration  from  on  high, 
and  that  the  Infinite  Father  would  vouch- 
safe unto  me  wisdom  and  understanding  to 
discern    the    truth,  and  to  declare  it  unto 
others  as  His  holy  will.    In  answer  to  these 
supplications  I  was  endowed  with  the  gift 
of  eloquence,  often  bringing  tears  into  the 
eyes  of  my  audience.   From  the  approbation 
which  I  received,  in  encouraging  letters  ad- 
dressed to  me  by  strangers  as  well  as  in  the 
cheering  words  of  friends  and  members  of 


IN   THE   SANCTUARY.  127 

my  congregation,  it  now  became  evident  that 
my  sermons  were  exercising  a  decided  in- 
fluence for  good,  not  only  in  my  own  par- 
ish, but  throughout  the  entire  city. 

"  But  one  day  I  was  summoned  to  the 
episcopal  residence,  and  there  for  the  first 
time  was  made  aware  that  Rome  knew  of 
my  ministrations,  and  was  greatly  dis- 
pleased thereat.  I  was  accused  of  creating 
ill-feeling  among  the  poor  toward  the  rich, 
of  breeding  un-Christian  strife  and  hatred; 
of  preaching  doctrines  leading  directly 
to  communism  and  anarchy.  All  these 
accusations,  I  need  hardly  say,  were  false. 
While  perfectly  aware  of  the  intense  an- 
tagonism existing  between  poor  and  rich ; 
while  stating  the  mutual  relations  of 
each,  I  always  endeavored  strongly  to  im- 
press upon  my  congregation  that  God 
could  never  dwell  in  a  heart  where  hatred 
has  found  an  abiding  place;  that  a  just  un- 
derstanding of  the  reciprocal  obligations  of 
mankind  could  only  be  reached  through 
man's  forbearance,  and  by  sympathy  for  his 
fellow  man. 

"  Reluctantly  the  Right  Reverend  Bishop, 
a  true-born  American,  and  in  perfect  accord 
with  my  own  opinions,  placed  in  my  hands 
the  missive  from  Rome.  It  was  an  order 
directing  him  at  once  to  put  a  stop  to  my 
so-called  socialistic  preachings.  I  have  re- 
cently heard  that  the  good  Bishop  had  been 
for  some  time  in  correspondence  with  Rome, 
and  had  steadily  espoused  my  cause,  until 


128  IN    THE   SANCTUARY. 

the  Holy  See,  tired  of  his  procrastination, 
insisted  on  his  giving  me  official  warning, 
and  sent  him  a  peremptory  order  to  com- 
municate to  me  a  formal  notice  of  its  dis- 
pleasure. You  are  well  aware,  my  brethren, 
that  if  I  do  not  obey  this  order,  my  suspen- 
sion, and  soon  afterward  my  expulsion, 
from  the  church,  will  follow. 

"Rome,  poor  Rome,"  continued  the 
worthy  pastor,  "  in  its  senile  dreams  can 
see  in  all  its  grand  mission  but  one  thing 
supreme,  and  that  is  the  restoration  of  its 
temporal  power.  To  be  once  more  monarch, 
surrounded  with  royal  retinue  and  gorgeous 
soldiery;  to  treat  in  dictatorial  terms  with 
all  the  sovereigns  of  earth ;  to  force  them  to 
kneel  before  him  and  to  receive  from  his 
hands  their  scepters  and  crowns — such  are 
the  aspirations  that  are  paramount  in  the 
mind  of  the  Pope  of  Rome.  As  to  the 
masses  of  the  people,  he  is  content  to  let 
them  take  care  of  themselves  as  best  they 
may,  bestowing  on  them  his  Platonic  sym- 
pathy. For  ourselves,  as  American  priests, 
we  have  no  need  of  temporal  power.  Spir- 
itual power  alone  do  we  crave — the  power  to 
save  human  souls." 

"Arnen,  amen,"  ejaculated  his  hearers,  in 
accents  that  came  direct  from  the  heart. 

"  We  have  no  desire  to  interfere  in  the 
making  of  Presidents  or  electing  of  Con- 
gressmen ;  but  we  do  desire  the  privilege  of 
criticizing  their  acts ;  of  saying  to  our  law- 
makers— and  that  without  any  interference 


IN   THE    SANCTUARY.  1 29 

on  the  part  of  Rome :  ( You  are  mistaken ; 
these  measures  of  yours  are  wrong ;  they 
work  injury  to  the  masses;  and  this  we 
state  without  fear  of  contradiction,  for  daily 
in  the  homes  of  the  people  have  we  wit- 
nessed their  baneful  effects.  You  must 
change  the  land  laws,  so  that  those  who 
wish  to  obtain  land  suitable  for  cultivation 
can  secure  it  readily  and  cheaply.  You 
must  change  your  government  to  a  more 
paternal  form,  so  that  each  State  may  be 
permitted  to  help  its  children  as  would  a 
father,  and  especially  to  extend  its  protec- 
tion over  the  weak.  The  doctrine  of  unob- 
structed and  unlimited  competition  means, 
in  fact,  the  oppression  of  the  weak  and  en- 
hancement of  the  strong,  an  extension  of 
the  law  of  the  survival  of  the  fittest,  which 
is  adapted  to  the  development  of  plants  and 
brutes,  but  is  not  applicable  to  intelligent 
mankind,  among  whom  the  weakest  are 
often  the  most  deserving.' 

u  To  the  capitalist  who  is  guilty  of  oppres- 
sion I  would  fearlessly  say  :  *  Forbear  thy 
unjust  exactions.  These  people  whose  tem- 
poral welfare  is  in  thy  hands  are  no  beasts 
of  burden,  but  worthy  and  God-fearing 
human  beings,  who,  with  the  conditions  of 
life  against  them,  are  endeavoring  to  make 
the  best  of  their  circumstances.  I  give  thee 
fair  warning,  that  if  thou  dost  continue  to 
act  thus  heartlessly  toward  these  parish- 
ioners, I  will  expose  thy  conduct,  and  treat 
thee  as  mercilessly  as  thou  art  treating 


130  IN   THE   SANCTUARY. 

them.'  Such  denunciations  against  those 
who  trample  on  the  down-trodden,  against 
those  who  avariciously  hoard  or  misapply 
the  wealth  gathered  from  the  sweat  of  Labor's 
brow,  I  would  utter  in  thundering  tones, 
regardless  of  any  censure  or  peril  with  which 
they  might  be  attended,  especially,"  he 
added  in  emphatic  tones,  "without  fear  of 
the  interference  which  Rome  might  attempt 
to  interpose." 

"Amen,"  again  responded  the  fathers,  with 
tokens  of  warm  approbation. 

"And,"  he  continued,  "I  most  heartily 
concur  in  the  proposition  of  the  father  who 
spoke  before  me,  namely,  that  we  have  no 
use  in  America  for  a  church  whose  head  is 
Rome,  and  who  is  entirely  ignorant  of  the 
needs,  the  progress,  the  idiosyncrasies,  and 
independence  of  character  of  the  American 
people.  What  we  want,  as  the  father  says, 
is  an  American  Catholic  church,  whose  vis- 
ible head,  an  American,  will  dwell  in  the 
United  States." 

The  rector  had  spoken  with  warmth  and 
eloquence,  and  had  carried  conviction  to 
the  heart  of  his  listeners,  who,  however, 
had  already  arrived  at  almost  identical 
conclusions. 

After  a  moment's  silence,  the  Jesuit  father 
took  up  the  discussion,  and  proceeded  thus : 

"We  seem  to  be  agreed  that  in  the  inter- 
est of  man's  spiritual  growth,  and  also  of 
his  material  welfare,  the  doctrines  of  true 
religion  must  harmonize  with  the  principles 


IN    THE   SANCTUARY.  131 

of  science  and  admit  its  proven  conclusions. 
Let  us,  then,  freely  confess  that  science, 
with  its  wonderful  revelations  in  regard  to 
the  Universe,  will  be  a  welcome  handmaid 
and  co-worker  for  the  elevation  of  mankind. 
It  will  unfold  to  us  such  limitless  vistas 
that  the  infinitude  of  the  Universe,  in  keep- 
ing with  the  infinitude  of  its  Creator,  will 
bestow  on  the  mind  ever-increasing  compre- 
hension. This  will  develop  inquiry;  in- 
quiry, in  its  turn,  will  develop  understand- 
ing ;  and  understanding  begets  faith — faith 
positive,  based  on  knowledge,  and  not  on 
the  ipse  dixit  of  all  and  sundry,  be  they 
even  the  Popes  of  Rome. 

"At  the  present  day,  science  has  become 
sadly  materialistic.  In  the  interest  of  sci- 
ence and  of  Mammon,  God's  earth  is  being 
ransacked  and  its  surface  seamed  with  rents  ; 
telescopes  are  built  to  pierce  the  secrets  of 
the  skies ;  but  does  the  astronomer  look  for 
discoveries  that  will  aid  our  spiritual  aspira- 
tions through  a  better  understanding  of  the 
wonders  and  perfections  of  the  Universe? 
No ;  even  the  astronomer,  whose  domain  is 
infinitude  itself,  whose  science  is  the  science 
of  the  heavens,  is,  alas!  often  himself  a 
materialist.  Astronomy  no  longer  strives 
after  the  attainment  of  its  higher  and 
nobler  purpose.  It  mainly  searches  for 
comets,  calculates  the  volume,  the  distances, 
velocities,  orbits,  ages,  and  stages  of  growth 
of  the  heavenly  bodies.  If  the  true  philos- 
opher had  not  assumed  the  task  of  spirit- 


132  IN   THE   SANCTUARY. 

ualizing  this  science  by  carefully  collecting 
and  comparing  its  discoveries,  by  studying 
their  importance  and  co-relation,  and  then, 
with  these  revelations  as  a  basis,  directing 
the  mind  of  the  student  to  the  many  indi- 
cations pointing  toward  the  sublime  destiny 
of  all  that  is,  then  would  the  astronomer  no 
more  minister  to  the  spiritual  needs  of  hu- 
manity than  does  the  pure  mathematician 
of  to-day. 

"  Let  us  cast  a  glance  at  that  great  occult 
force  named  (  Electricity,'  which  is  the  very 
handmaid  of  the  Infinite  Father  in  building 
-up  and  supporting  His  Universe.  What 
does  man  do  with  it?  He  takes  it  by  vio- 
lence from  the  free  realm  where  the  Al- 
mighty placed  it  to  perform  its  part  in  the 
working  out  of  his  transcendent  scheme — 
the  evolution  of  worlds,  with  all  things  con- 
tained therein;  he  compels  it  to  light  up  the 
streets  of  cities,  to  transport  heavy  loads, 
to  carry  messages  to  distances  of  thousands 
of  miles.  In  fact,  he  makes  use  of  it  as  he 
would  of  a  domesticated  animal.  What 
return  does  man  make  unto  God  for  the  use 
of  one  of  the  most  potent  of  his  forces? 
Does  he  even  address  to  him  an  occasional 
prayer,  an  expression  of  gratitude  and 
thanksgiving  ?  No ;  as  the  African  slave- 
hunter  beats  the  bush,  scours  the  forest  and 
plains  in  search  of  his  human  quarry,  so  do 
our  scientific  men,  in  every  quarter  of  the 
globe,  hunt  for  their  servitors.  As  new 
forces  are  discovered,  man  brings  to  bear 


IN   THE   SANCTUARY.  133 

upon  them  all  the  powers  of  his  command, 
and,  when  he  has  gained  the  mastery,  they 
must  thenceforth  work  without  ceasing  for 
his  benefit.  The  scientist  who  makes  a 
discovery  may,  perhaps,  send  forth  to  the 
great  Architect  of  the  Universe  a  sponta- 
neous expression  of  admiration,  but  the 
next  day  he  will  direct  his  steps  to  the  office 
of  the  man-brute,  who  pays  him  money  for 
his  invention,  applies  the  yoke  and  instru- 
ments of  travail,  places  the  harness  on  the 
captured  force,  and  sets  the  slave  to  work. 
He  never  thinks,  for  one  moment,  that  he 
ought  at  least  to  be  thankful  to  God  for 
being  permitted  to  make  use  of  His  force, 
though  such  acknowledgment  is  all  that 
God  demands,  and  is  invariably  answered 
by  His  blessing  on  him  who  offers  it,  mak- 
ing him  better  and  nobler,  and  bringing 
him  nearer  to  his  Maker. 

"  But  to  return  to  the  church  ;  we  do  not 
wish  the  head  of  our  American  Catholic 
church  to  assume  the  garb  of  infallibility. 
There  is  no  infallibility  on  earth ;  for  the 
higher  we  climb,  and  the  greater  the  stream 
of  inspiration  we  receive  from  above,  the 
more  profoundly  do  we  realize  the  immeas- 
urable distance  which  separates  us  from  In- 
fallibility, that  Godlike  child  of  supreme 
divine  knowledge.  No ;  our  candidates  for 
priesthood  should  study  the  natural  sciences, 
for  the  reason  that  such  study  largely  de- 
velops the  intellect,  and  in  a  safe  direction, 
and  also  because  a  thorough  understanding 


134  IN   THE   SANCTUARY. 

of  the  laws  of  the  Universe  and  their  sub- 
lime co-relation  cannot  fail  to  awaken  a  pro- 
found adoration  for  the  Author  of  all  things, 
and  instill  a  feeling  of  infinite  trust  in  the 
final  destiny  of  man. 

"Here  is  the  domain  of  true  religion. 
Our  priests,  imbued  with  the  Spirit  of  God, 
in  possession  also  of  the  knowledge  pertain- 
ing to  earth,  will  become  the  steadfast 
friends  of  the  young,  and  the  beloved  and 
trusted  spiritual  advisers  of  all.  Our  young 
men,  returning  from  the  secular  schools  of 
philosophy  and  science,  will  know  that  they 
can  address  us  freely  concerning  the  en- 
larged ideas  which  these  lofty  branches  of 
learning  always  instill  into  young  and  in- 
quiring minds;  that  they  will  receive  en- 
couragement from  us,  and  find  in  us  a 
feeling  of  warm  and  responsive  sympathy. 
Then  will  they  be  attracted,  and  constantly 
apply  to  us ;  and  hence  shall  we  derive  an 
opportunity  to  continue  our  spiritual  guid- 
ance, to  counteract  any  leaning  toward 
materialism,  should  some  poor,  deluded 
teacher  have  taken  upon  himself  the 
responsibility  of  instructing  them  in  its 
soul  destroying  doctrines." 

"Amen,  amen,"  responded  his  listeners, 
in  tones  that  betokened  the  sympathy  of 
honest  conviction.  "American  Catholicism," 
remarked  the  father  of  the  cloister,  "  must 
encourage  inspiration  from  on  high,  by 
allowing  free  expression  of  thought  to  the 
members  of  all  religious  orders  whose  pure 


IN   THE   SANCTUARY.  135 

and  abstemious  lives,  whose  ardent  aspira- 
tion for  spiritual  enlightenment,  have  opened 
to  them  the  portals  of  the  supersensuous 
world,  giving  them  entrance  into  the  domain 
of  the  Infinite  and  vivid  consciousness  of 
the  omnipresence  of  their  Divine  Maker. 
In  almost  every  convent  one  member  at 
least  can  be  found,  who,  through  supreme 
devotion  and  faith,  supplemented  by  a  hy- 
persensitive organization  and  fostered  by 
an  ascetic  life,  has  become  gifted  with  in- 
sight into  things  eternal.  But  since  the 
dogmas  emanating  from  Rome  condemn 
spiritual  revelations  unless  they  be  in  ac- 
cord with  its  warped  and  superannuated 
doctrines,  thereby  rendering  soul-progress 
impossible,  American  Catholicism  must  free 
itself  from  them  if  it  would  crave  for  its 
children  guidance  from  on  high. 

"  Then,"  continued  the  rector,  "  since 
Rome  forbids  us  to  take  an  active  part  in 
social  reforms  tending  to  better  the  condi- 
tion of  the  poor  in  their  spiritual  no  less 
than  in  their  temporal  condition,  by  cleans- 
ing their  hearts  from  baneful  thoughts, 
their  hands  from  the  pollution  of  crimes 
often  committed  in  utter  despair,  forbids  us 
to  help  the  middle  classes  in  their  almost 
hopeless  struggle  for  material  independence, 
it  becomes  imperative  that  American  Cath- 
olicism should  ignore  the  authority  of 
Rome.  Americans,  born  on  their  own  free 
soil,  on  a  continent  separated  by  thousands 
of  miles  from  the  old  world  with  its  fossil- 


136  IN   THE   SANCTUARY. 

ized  institutions  and  fading  superstition s, 
have  no  other  choice  than  to  withdraw  from 
the  church  of  Rome,  over  the  record  of 
which  we  will,  in  charity,  draw  a  veil — a 
record,  the  responsibility  of  endorsing  and 
justifying  which  no  American  priest,  with 
honest  heart,  can  conscientiously  assume. 
"  And  in  relation  to  this  it  may  be  well 
to  say  a  few  words  about  what  is  called  the 
school  question,  and  the  effort  of  the  Pope 
to  mix  himself  up  in  our  internal  American 
affairs;  of  his  endeavors  to  obtain  public 
money  for  the  benefit  of  Catholic  schools, 
under  pretext  that  no  religious  instruction 
is  given  in  the  schools  of  the  State ;  that 
these  schools  are  Godless  institutions,  and 
far  too  successful  in  producing  worshipers 
of  Mammon.  I  certainly  agree  with  the 
Holy  Father  as  to  the  Godlessness  of  the 
public  schools,  and  the  total  absence  therein 
of  religious  instruction.  But  I  ask,  can  no 
other  way  be  found  to  instruct  youth  in  the 
precepts  of  religion  than  by  diverting  the 
public  school  funds  for  the  benefit  of  every 
creed  and  sect  now  in  existence,  and  of 
others  that  would  assuredly  spring  up  if 
such  a  system  were  adopted,  if  only  to 
secure  a  share  of  the  appropriation  ?  No  ; 
the  instruction  and  education  of  the  people 
must  remain  in  the  hands  of  the  State,  and 
equally  must  they  remain  unsectarian. 
That  no  religion  should  be  taught  in 
schools  is  one  of  the  most  pernicious  of 
errors;  one  that  undermines  the  very  foun- 


IN   THE   SANCTUARY.  137 

dation  upon  which  man  may  build  an  hon- 
orable career.  Religion,  moreover,  is  above 
sects  and  creeds,  and  instruction  in  that 
higher  religion  we  must  endeavor  to  estab- 
lish in  the  schools  of  the  commonwealth. 
All  sects  and  creeds  of  whatever  church  or 
denomination  agree  upon  the  existence  of 
a  Supreme  Being;  some  call  it  God,  others 
Jehovah;  the  Mohammedans  call  it  Allah, 
and  the  Hindoos,  Brahm  and  Parabrahm. 
All  these  variously  designated  Supreme 
Beings  are  endowed  with  the  same  transcen- 
dental attributes  by  their  devotees,  and  con- 
stitute one  and  the  same  Deity.  As  to  the 
introduction  into  our  public  schools  of  this 
Supreme  Being  worshiped  by  all,  members 
of  all  churches  and  beliefs  could  be  brought 
to  harmonize,  and  non-believer  or  materi- 
alist, can  urge  no  serious  reasons  to  oppose 
to  the  belief  in  a  Supreme  Being,  for  such 
belief  develops  veneration,  a  love  for  higher 
attainments,  admiration  for  all  that  is 
grand,  noble,  good,  and  true,  teaches  respect 
for  and  obedience  to  parents — to  all  of  which 
the  unbeliever  can  surely  oppose  no  serious 
objection.  Upon  secondary  deities  and 
prophets  only  do  the  followers  of  creeds  dis- 
agree— Moses,  Christ,  Buddha,  Mohammed, 
and  others.  In  concert  with  the  leaders  of 
all  religious  beliefs,  the  Catholics  should 
use  the  immense  influence  they  wield  to 
bring  this  Supreme  God  into  the  public 
schools,  and  thus  instill  reverence  into  the 
minds  of  the  children,  proving  thereby  that 


138  IN    THE   SANCTUARY. 

what  lies  uppermost  in  their  hearts  is  the 
spiritualization  of  man,  regardless  of  any 
mercenary  compensation. 

"  These  endeavors  of  the  Pope  to  get  his 
hands  upon  the  school  fund  are  the  cause  of 
great  social  disturbance,  and  have  led  to 
the  springing-up  of  various  anti-Catholic 
societies,  who  fill  the  air  with  powerful  dis- 
turbing vibrations,  to  the  detriment  of  all 
religious  advancement  among  the  brother- 
hood of  man. 

"The  thought  of  diverting  the  public 
school  fund  to  the  purpose  of  promoting 
the  interest  of  any  religious  creed  would 
not  for  one  moment  occupy  the  mind  of  a 
native-born  American  priest.  Nor  would 
he  wage  war  against  the  fraternal  orders  of 
Free  Masons,  Odd  Fellows,  Knights  of 
Pythias,  and  others,  for  well  he  knows  that 
these  orders,  in  this  country  at  least,  are 
composed  of  the  most  inoffensive  and  best- 
intentioned  men,  practising  fraternity  not 
only  in  its  esthetic  sense,  but  affording 
material  aid  to  its  members  with  lavish 
hand.  For  this  reason  the  proceedings  of 
those  societies  must  remain  unpublished, 
and  in  order  to  keep  out  the  intruder  and 
undeserving  persons  the  secrecy  of  their 
tenets  must  be  surrounded  by  efficient  safe- 
guards. Hence  from  Rome  alone  could 
emanate  the  command  to  the  American 
priest  to  try  to  lay  hands  upon  the  school 
fund,  and  through  the  confessional  ask  the 
wife  to  become  a  spy  against  her  husband, 


IN   THE   SANCTUARY.  139 

the  daughter  against  her  father,  in  the  mat- 
ter of  secret  societies. 

"  The  Catholic  religion,  my  beloved 
fathers,  is  an  institution  of  divine  origin, 
but  sadly  polluted  by  man.  Let  us  free  it 
of  all  that  man's  ignorance  (we  will  in 
charity  call  it  such)  has  added  to  or  taken 
from  it,  and  let  it  be  our  united  endeavor  to 
restore  it  to  its  pristine  purity,  grandeur, 
and  usefulness." 

UI  would  suggest,"  remarked  the  Jesuit, 
"  that  the  holding  of  lectures  on  philosophy 
and  science,  somewhat  similar  to  those  we 
would  prescribe  for  theological  seminaries, 
should  be  introduced  into  our  cloisters  and 
religious  brotherhoods,  and  that  even  nuns 
be  in  a  measure  instructed  in  the  arts  as 
well  as  in  matters  spiritual.  After  a  few 
years  passed  in  cloister  or  convent,  when 
the  members  of  our  religious  organizations 
shall,  through  positive  knowledge  and  di- 
vine intuition,  have  become  sufficiently 
fortified  against  the  allurements  of  the 
world,  then,  instead  of  having  recourse  to 
vain  castigations,  needless  hardships,  and 
routine  prayers  for  the  salvation  of  their 
own  individual  souls,  the  majority  of  them, 
as  a  worthy  consummation  of  their  long 
and  profitable  term  of  probation,  might  be 
sent  forth  into  the  world  as  instructors  and 
companions  to  the  young.  The  spiritual- 
izing influence  which  such  worthy,  learned, 
and  absolutely  reliable  preceptors,  free  from 
all  trace  of  superstition,  would  exercise 


140  IN   THE    SANCTUARY. 

upon  the  members  of  American  families, 
would  be  of  incalculable  benefit  both  in  a 
moral  and  religious  sense." 

"As  a  parish  priest,  whose  duties  often 
bring  him  in  contact  with  the  best  families," 
observed  the  rector,  "  I  can  assure  you 
that  this  suggestion  is  most  valuable,  for 
thus  would  our  cloisters  and  convents  be 
converted  from  almost  useless  institutions, 
as  they  are  to-day,  into  powerful  agencies 
for  the  redemption  of  society,  whose  condi- 
tion grows  every  year  more  Godless  and 
insincere." 

"Well  spoken,"  ejaculated  the  fathers 
enthusiastically. 

"Thus,"  continued  the  priest,  "might  be 
avoided  the  lamentable  error  of  admitting 
into,  and  having  to  retain  in,  our  convents 
and  cloisters  those  who,  discovering  too  late 
that  their  religious  vows  were  taken  rashly 
and  hastily,  realize  their  entire  unfitness  to 
lead  an  exclusively  religious  life,  and  con- 
stantly chafe  under  the  prescribed  austeri- 
ties and  discipline,  but  whose  return  into 
the  world  is  made  impossible  by  their  ina- 
bility to  struggle  for  the  means  of  exist- 
ence. The  lives  of  these  unfortunates  are 
a  mere  succession  of  days  filled  with  dark- 
ness and  despair,  until  death,  as  an  angel 
of  deliverance,  puts  an  end  to  their  misery." 

"This  is,  unfortunately,  too  true,"  ex- 
claimed the  listeners. 

"I  still  remember  with  horror  a  visit  I 
made  while  in  Europe  to  a  cloister  of  Trap- 


IN   THE   SANCTUARY.  141 

pist  friars.  Though  its  site  was  in  a  desert 
of  sand,  the  gronnd  appeared  to  have  been 
made  extremely  productive  by  the  friars. 
The  buildings  were  of  brick,  of  imposing 
dimensions,  and  with  no  windows  visible 
from  the  exterior.  High,  blind  walls  sur- 
rounded the  entire  structure.  In  the  inte- 
rior, the  walls  of  the  halls,  cells,  passages, 
and  even  the  stables,  displayed  printed  in- 
scriptions setting  forth  the  utter  worthless  - 
ness  of  man,  and  well  calculated  to  drive  its 
inmates  to  desperation.  The  daily  fare  was 
of  the  scantiest — a  few  ounces  of  bread,  with 
a  modicum  of  oil.  Self-castigation  of  the 
body  with  knotted  cords  was  inflicted  each 
night  and  morning.  The  friars  repaired  to 
the  chapel  at  nine  in  the  evening,  at  mid- 
night, at  four  in  the  morning,  and  at  other 
brief  intervals,  offering  prayers  without  ces- 
sation for  their  deliverance  from  earth. 
When  one  of  them  dies  he  is  buried  without 
a  coffin,  while  his  companions  sing  a  hymn 
of  joy — th^TeDeum* — in  honor  of  his  trans- 
lation; for  the  Trappist  monks,  according 
to  their  tenets,  are  admitted  into  heaven  on 
the  very  day  of  their  death,  there  being  no 
purgatory  for  them. 

"  Many  of  the  friars,  on  learning  that  an 
American  priest  was  visiting  the  cloister, 
asked  permission  to  confess  to  him.  The 
request  was  granted  by  the  Abbot.  Then 
it  was  that  I  became  utterly  appalled  to  find 
that  many  of  these  poor  wretches  were  par- 
tially demented,  others  entirely  so.  Their 


142  IN   THE   SANCTUARY. 

faces  were  pale,  their  look  was  haggard, 
while  their  spasmodic  jerking  motions  pro- 
claimed terrible  injury  to  the  nervous  and 
muscular  systems.  Most  of  them  were  par- 
tially bereft  of  the  faculty  of  speech,  since 
from  the  moment  they  pass  through  the 
entrance  of  the  cloister  their  vows  bind  them 
to  silence  and  close  the  gate  to  conversa- 
tional intercourse.  Oh,  dear  fathers,  this 
picture  of  wretchedness  has  haunted  me  for 
years.  For  my  own  part  I  am  convinced 
that  I  could  not  have  remained  in  that 
dreadful  institution  a  single  year  without 
becoming  a  confirmed  and  hopeless  lunatic." 

This  heart-rending  account  greatly  im- 
pressed the  fathers,  who  doubted  not  the 
truthfulness  of  the  description.  After  a 
moment's  pause  the  father  of  the  cloister 
asked : 

"What  are  the  ceremonies  and  articles  of 
faith  that  the  American  Catholic  church 
should  adopt  ?  " 

"This  is  a  matter  too  serious  to  be  de- 
cided off  hand.  In  my  opinion,"  suggested 
the  parish  priest,  "  the  ceremonies  should  in 
the  main  be  retained.  Confession,  however, 
should  be  recommended  only  as  an  act  to 
be  voluntarily  performed  by  those  who  earn- 
estly strive  for  spiritual  growth,  and  who, 
meeting  with  repeated  obstruction,  find 
themselves  in  need  of  spiritual  advice. 
They  ought  faithfully  to  relate  their  strug- 
gles ;  unreservedly  confess  their  failures 
and  the  cause  of  them ;  point  out  the  obsta- 


IN   THE   SANCTUARY.  143 

cles  which  have  impeded  their  spiritual 
progress;  and  then  ask  counsel  of  their 
spiritual  advisers,  as  they  would  of  their 
best  and  most  trusted  friends  in  secular 
matters,  knowing  them  to  be  fully  compe- 
tent to  render  the  aid  and  consolation 
desired. 

"As  to  an  American  Pope,  it  is  my  hum- 
ble opinion  that  we  have  no  need  of  one. 
A  supreme  council  of  cardinals  who  should 
choose  their  spiritual  head,  or  chief  execu- 
tive, from  their  own  body,  is  all  that  we 
seem  to  require. " 

"  We  fully  concur,"  answered  the  other 
priests. 

uAnd  now,"  asked  the  Jesuit,  "when  and 
how  shall  our  American  Catholic  church  be 
organized?  " 

At  this  momentous  question  a  grave  and 
serious  look  overspread  the  countenance  of 
every  member  of  the  council. 

"Let  us  pray  for  enlightenment,"  said 
the  rector  with  solemnity,  "and  may  the 
Heavenly  Father  grant  us  inspiration." 

After  the  lapse  of  some  minutes,  during 
which  was  offered  the  most  fervent  prayer 
these  men  of  God  could  utter,  the  Jesuit 
father  resumed : 

"We  can  but  abide  God's  own  time,"  he 
said.  "Meanwhile,  let  us  proceed  in  our 
ministrations  in  conformity  with  the  prin- 
ciples adopted  by  us  to-night  as  being  the 
fundamental  basis  of  an  American  Catholic 
church.  Soon  enough  the  conflict  with 


144  IN    TH£   SANCTUARY. 

Rome  will  ensue,  and  when  it  comes  we 
must  remain  true  to  the  dictates  of  con- 
science, whatever  the  consequence  may  be, 
whether  temporary  suspension  from  our 
ministrations,  or  even  excommunication 
from  the  Roman  church.  This  may  hap- 
pen soon,  perhaps,  to  any  one  of  us,  and 
then  it  will  be  the  duty  of  the  others  to  give 
to  him  whom  God  shall  have  chosen  as  the 
corner-stone  of  his  true  church  on  earth,  all 
the  moral  support  of  which  they  are  capa- 
ble, and,  if  God  so  wills  it,  to  proclaim  vol- 
untarily their  severance  from  Rome,  and 
follow  in  his  footsteps." 

"  Ainen,"  exclaimed  the  others. 

"  And  if  the  lot  should  fall  upon  some 
father  at  present  unknown  to  us — for  rebel- 
lion against  Rome,  unmanifest  and  unpro- 
clainied  as  yet,  is  being  silently  brooded  in 
the  breast  of  many  an  American  priest- 
then  let  us  accord  him  our  warmest  encour- 
agement until  God's  time  shall  arrive  for 
us  to  array  ourselves  on  his  side." 

"  Amen,  amen,"  once  more  exclaimed  the 
others. 

u  Do  we  all  agree  to  what  has  been  said?  " 
asked  the  Jesuit. 

"  We  do,"  responded  the  others  with  rev- 
erential emphasis. 

"Then,  brethren,  let  us  address  our 
thankful  supplications  to  the  throne  of 
God,  for  I  feel  that  the  Holy  Spirit  has 
been  with  us." 


IN   THE   SANCTUARY.  145 

After  long  and  earnest  prayer,  the 
three  holy  men  departed,  each  bearing 
with  him  the  strength  and  fervor  of  his 
convictions. 


146  IN   THE   SANCTUARY. 


CHAPTER  VII. 


MAGUS  CASPAR,  while  listening  to  the 
utterance  of  these  regularly  ordained  Ro- 
man Catholic  priests,  felt  as  one  in  a  dream. 
He  could  hardly  realize  that  these  men  had 
taken  upon  themselves  the  grave  and  sol- 
emn responsibility  of  declaring  war  against 
the  infallibility  of  the  Pope  of  Rome,  the 
time  having  finally  arrived  when  they  would 
have  to  choose  between  fealty  to  him  and 
the  open  declaration  of  their  conviction  and 
conscience. 

Upon  reentering  his  body,  the  first  words 
that  passed  his  lips  were : 

"  God  bless  the  American  people  which 
has  given  birth  to  such  noble  specimens  of 
humanity.  This,  indeed,  is  the  country 
that  will  inaugurate  the  reign  of  God  upon 
earth,  and  divine  was  the  inspiration  of  my 
holy  predecessor  that  instigated  him  to  send 
me  to  this  favored  land.  To  contemplate 
the  intellect,  the  earnestness  of  purpose  in 
the  service  of  God,  and  the  high  degree  of 
spirituality  possessed  by  these  priests,  gives 
me  much  happiness.  With  their  efficacy 
in  working  out  good  they  would  be  of  high 
value  as  members  of  our  order;  for  with 
them  as  our  coadjutors,  the  social  and  spirit- 
ual reformation  of  the  commonwealth  might 


IN   THE   SANCTUARY.  147 

be  accomplished  in  peace.  It  is  to  such 
intellects  as  these,  to  the  counsel  given  with 
the  eloquence  of  conviction,  that  the  masses 
are  ready  to  listen;  arid  it  is  the  force  of 
will  that  is  directed  toward  raising  them 
from  their  oppressed  condition  that  they  are 
willing  to  obey.  Indeed  these  priests,  with 
their  great  personalities  and  separate  char- 
acteristics, have  all  the  qualities  of  true 
leaders  of  men,  the  three  constituting  the 
holy  trinity  of  learning,  spirituality,  and  the 
love  of  humanity.  May  Parabrahm  lead 
them  on  to  the  fulfillment  of  their  noble 
purpose,  and  grant  them  strength  to  remain 
steadfast  to  the  dictates  of  their  consciences ; 
with  them,  henceforth,  will  my  spirit  abide." 
A  few  days  later,  Caspar  again  laid  his 
body  to  rest,  and  disengaging  from  it  his 
consciousness  once  more  made  ascent  into 
the  spirit  zone  of  earth.  Scanning  with 
deep  interest  the  radiations  sent  into  this 
zone  from  below,  he  soon  perceived,  promi- 
nent among  all,  a  ray  of  exceptional  bril- 
liancy and  great  steadiness,  betokening  in- 
tense faith  in  Parabrahm,  and  a  truthful, 
unwavering  recognition  of  the  existence 
and  power  of  spiritual  forces.  Im merging 
himself  into  this  ray,  Caspar  traced  it  to  its 
origin.  Descended  to  earth  it  led  him  to  a 
mountainous  country  dotted  with  snow-cov- 
ered peaks.  Upon  the  side  of  a  principal 
spur  lay  a  cottage  snugly  ensconced  in  a 
pleasant  nook.  From  its  wide  veranda  an 
enchanting  view  was  seen.  Meandering 


148  IN    THE   SANCTUARY. 

brooks,  like  silvery  ribbons,  flowed  through 
flowery  valleys  which  gradually  rose  to  the 
foothills,  while  these  in  turn  were  crowned 
by  a  range  of  pine-covered  mountains  whose 
forms  were  bathed  in  a  soft  blue  haze  of 
transparent  atmosphere.  This  lovely  vista 
was  canopied  by  a  sky  of  softest  mellowness, 
inviting  poet  and  mystic  to  dreamy  medita- 
tion and  the  contemplation  of  things  divine. 
In  front  of  the  cottage  was  a  beautiful  flower 
garden,  and  from  a  huge  rock  in  its  rear 
there  flowed  a  spring  of  crystal  water  so 
pure,  yet  so  impregnated  with  life-giving 
magnetism,  that  ablutions  in  it  invigorated 
body  and  brain,  and  removed  all  feeling  of 
fatigue  or  exhaustion. 

The  cottage  was  inhabited  by  a  man  who 
had  passed  the  middle  age  of  life.  His  sil- 
very hair,  full  white  beard,  and  venerable 
appearance  imposed  respect,  while  his  noble 
mien,  distinguished  manner,  and  grace  of 
movement  were  suggestive  of  the  high-bred 
gentleman. 

He  was  standing  at  the  moment  before  a 
huge  rock  with  a  flat  surface,  generally  desig- 
nated a  table  rock.  Upon  this  rock  a  tree 
was  growing,  the  offspring  of  a  seed  which 
had  been  planted  years  ago  probably  by  some 
traveling  bird.  As  he  gazed  on  this  pro- 
duction of  nature  the  following  reflections 
passed  through  the  mind  of  the  recluse  and 
were  read  by  the  Magus. 

u  Some  years  ago  this  tree,  no  longer  able 
to  find  on  this  rock  sustenance  necessary 


IN    THE    SANCTUARY.  149 

for  the  preservation  of  life,  began  to  wither 
during  the  dry  season  of  summer.  With  a 
feeling  of  compassion  in  my  heart  for  the 
suffering  plant,  which  I  saw  was  slowly 
dying,  I  waited  with  a  certain  degree  of 
anxiousness  the  approach  of  the  rainy  sea- 
son, wondering  whether  moisture  would 
instill  new  life  into  the  tree.  In  due  time 
the  rains  came,  and  a  process  of  vivification 
set  in.  Not  only  did  the  tree  revive,  but 
the  shrunken  roots  swelled  out  again  to 
their  normal  size,  and  to  my  astonishment 
sent  forth  tender  rootlets  in  the  direction  of 
the  earth  beneath,  which  they  evidently 
strove  to  reach.  These  efforts,  however, 
were  fruitless,  the  dry  season  causing  the 
delicate  shoots  to  perish  before  they  had 
reached  half-way  down  the  side  of  the  innu- 
tritions rock.  These  struggles  of  the  tree 
to  reach  the  fertile  ground,  which  could  be 
its  only  possible  savior,  were  renewed  year 
after  year  with  ever-repeated  failure,  until 
two  years  ago,  when,  the  wet  season  being 
of  unusual  length,  one  little  rootlet  at  last 
succeeded  in  reaching,  and  implanting  itself 
in,  the  bosom  of  the  foster-mother  of  all 
growth.  Thereupon  the  rootlet  expanded 
rapidly  and  sent  up  nourishment  to  its 
starving  parent  which  soon  assumed  the 
aspect  of  perfect  health.  The  root,  which 
had  reached  the  earth,  ere  long  acquired 
size  and  strength,  and  then  a  further  pro- 
ceeding on  the  part  of  the  tree  was  notice- 
able. It  began  to  bend  over  toward  the  new 


150  IN   THE   SANCTUARY. 

root,  and,  slowly  detaching  itself  from  the 
rock,  finally  rested  its  body  altogether  upon 
it.  Thus  a  new  and  vigorous  existence  was 
vouchsafed  to  my  beloved  plant. 

"I  think  that  I  really  loved  thee,"  he 
mused  aloud  as  he  continued  gazing  at  the 
tree.  u  While  watching  for  years  thy  life's 
career,  I  seemed  to  participate  in  thy  suf- 
fering as  thou  wert  slowly  withering 
through  inability  to  obtain  food.  With  thy 
hopes  I  hoped,  as  year  after  year  thou  didst 
send  forth  those  little  rootlets  toward  the 
earth,  and  as  these  in  turn  became  atro- 
phied by  the  summer  heat,  with  thy  suffer- 
ings did  I  suffer — thy  disappointment  be- 
came mine.  At  last,  when  one  of  thy  ten- 
tacles reached  the  bed  of  mold  beneath  thee, 
when  it  succeeded  in  implanting  its  tiny 
filament  in  the  rich  soil,  and  this  filament 
swelled  and  sent  up  sap,  then  I  seemed 
to  feel  its  palpitations  and  thy  own  heart- 
beatings  when  the  life-giving  fluid  reached 
thee.  Thy  fresh  and  juicy  leaves,  as  they 
put  on  their  brilliant  verdure,  seemed  to 
send  up  to  heaven  a  triumphant  hymn  of 
praise  in  thankfulness  for  having  been  res- 
cued from  death." 

Ceasing  to  soliloquize  aloud,  the  moun- 
taineer philosopher  resumed  his  reflections : 

"  What  is  the  occult  force  that  guided 
this  tree  in  the  different  stages  of  its  career  ? 
It  cannot  be  attraction  and  repulsion  only, 
for  there  was  undoubtedly  exhibited  a  cer- 
tain grade  of  instinct  approaching  to  a  low 


IN   THE   SANCTUARY.  151 

degree  of  intelligent  thought.  Disappoint- 
ment and  suffering  must  have  been  expe- 
rienced, as  also  joy  and  exultation  when  the 
life-saving  earth  was  reached.  Fain  would 
I  know  the  truth  about  this  unseen  force." 

As  the  thought  flashed  through  the  re- 
cluse's mind,  the  Magus  projected  a  ray  of 
his  own  consciousness  upon  that  earnest 
inquirer  who,  immediately  looking  upward, 
as  though  he  had  received  a  fresh  inspira- 
tion, resumed  his  soliloquy : 

"  Now  do  I  perceive  that  all  the  phe- 
nomena of  the  Universe  unfold  themselves 
in  an  ever-ascending  scale,  no  point  of  in- 
terruption being  perceptible  on  the  line  of 
upward  march.  The  mineral  kingdom  is 
blended  into  the  vegetable  kingdom,  and 
the  vegetable  realm  into  the  animal  realm, 
so  gradually  intermingling  as  to  leave  no 
line  of  demarcation  between  them.  All  is 
harmony,  all  is  complete — no  hiatus,  no  gap 
exists  in  the  Universe  of  God.'' 

The  Magus  at  once  perceived  the  psychic 
status  of  his  newly-discovered  hermit,  his 
noble,  true  and  intellectual  qualities.  That 
he  was  possessed  of  high  scientific  attain- 
ments was  evidenced  by  a  complete  labora- 
tory of  philosophical  instruments,  among 
which  electrical  apparatus,  a  goodly  sized 
telescope,  many  astronomical  charts,  both 
old  and  modern,  were  noticeable.  A  deep 
student  in  occult  lore  as  expounded  by  the 
oldest  masters  and  the  latest  devotees  to  the 
investigation  of  magnetism  and  hypnotism, 


152  IN    THE   SANCTUARY. 

a  soul  full  of  veneration  for  the  powers  that 
be,  vividly  desirous  to  know  more  of  the 
supersensuous  world,  overflowing  with  faith 
in  the  supreme  powers  that  govern  the 
Universe,  spiritual  in  the  highest  degree, 
and  in  religious  matters  absolutely  unbiased, 
welcoming  every  creed  with  upward  tend- 
encies— such  was  the  man  in  whom  termi- 
nated the  golden  radiations  followed  by  the 
Magus. 

And  now  made  happy  in  his  fortunate 
discovery,  Caspar  enwrapped  the  dweller 
on  the  mountainside  with  his  own  aura  of 
spirit-consciousness,  and  having  bestowed 
his  most  heartfelt  blessing  on  him,  re- 
turned to  his  body  which,  as  if  in  the 
stillness  of  death,  awaited  him  in  the 
armchair. 

When  the  Magus  enfolded  in  his  aura 
the  mountaineer  recluse,  the  latter  instan- 
taneously felt  an  influx,  .the  impression 
conveyed  being  that  a  visitor  of  a  higher 
sphere  had  entered  his  abode.  Though 
unaware  that  such  visitation  had  actually 
occurred,  and  which  had  lasted  but  a  mo- 
ment, he,  nevertheless,  became  conscious 
that  a  blessing  had  been  bestowed  upon 
him,  and  sent  a  prayer  of  thankfulness  to 
the  Ruler  of  all  things,  offering  his  life  to 
the  service  of  those  on  high,  if  such  service 
might  prove  acceptable.  As  if  in  answer 
to  his  heartfelt  appeal,  in  the  night  of  the 
same  day  a  voice,  audible  and  distinct,  said 
to  him : 


IN   THE   SANCTUARY.  153 

"  Thy  services  are  accepted.  Prepare  to 
enter  upon  thy  duties.  Nine  days  and  nine 
nights  shalt  thou  fast,  pray,  and  do 
penance." 

The  recluse  obeyed  this  mandate,  fasting, 
praying,  and  doing  penance  for  the  nine 
consecutive  days  and  nights.  During  the 
whole  of  that  period  he  felt  himself  to  be 
overshadowed  by  a  divine  presence,  instill- 
ing into  him  confidence,  and  conveying  the 
impression  that  a  great  destiny,  accom- 
panied with  corresponding  responsibilities, 
lay  before  him ;  that  he  had  been  chosen  to 
fulfill  a  most  important  mission,  the  faith- 
ful accomplishment  of  which  might  grant 
to  him  his  life-long  desire,  namely,  the 
award  of  spirit  illumination,  or  cognizance 
of  the  laws  regulating  the  supersensuous 
world,  and  the  gratification  of  the  powers 
inherent  therein. 

On  the  night  following  the  ninth  day, 
the  moon  was  shining  in  all  its  loveliness 
over  mountains  and  valleys,  converting 
brooks  into  streams  of  quicksilver,  and  giv- 
ing fantastic  shapes  to  the  mountain  tops, 
their  profiles  being  sharply  silhouetted  on 
the  bright  evening  sky. 

Seated  on  the  front  porch  of  his  lovely 
cottage  overlooking  the  electric  lights  of  a 
distant  city,  situated  in  the  plain  below,  the 
venerable  man,  gazing  at  the  stars  that  fret- 
ted the  sky  of  the  beautiful  summer  night, 
was  pouring  forth  to  heaven  the  last  prayer  of 
his  imposed  devotion.  The  prayer  ended, 


154  IN   THE  SANCTUARY. 

a  voice  was  heard  in  the  air  uttering  these 
words : 

"  On  the  morrow  shalt  thou  journey  east- 
ward to  the  western  border  of  the  great 
waters.  Thou  wilt  be  guided  on  thy  way. 
Have  faith." 

This  recluse  on  the  mountainside  we  will 
name  Marius  for  convenience'  sake,  inas- 
much as  the  divulging  of  his  real  name 
would  lead  to  identification,  which  at  the 
present  time,  in  the  opinion  of  the  order, 
would  not  be  conducive  to  the  greatest  useful- 
ness. His  ancestors  were  among  the  first 
Pilgrim  fathers,  and  from  father  to  son  had 
been  ministers  of  the  Gospel.  Marius  also 
had  been  ordained.  His  large  intellect, 
aided  by  a  thorough  scientific  education, 
supplemented  by  a  complete  course  in  phi- 
losophy, taken  in  the  most  noted  University 
of  the  United  States,  had  been  further  ex- 
panded by  studies  in  France  and  Germany. 
His  acquaintance  while  there  with  the  lead- 
ing intellects  of  Europe ;  the  study  of 
music  and  the  fine  arts  in  Italy,  the  country 
of  their  birth,  had  united  in  evolving 
Marius  into  one  of  the  most  intellectual  and 
religious  men  of  the  world.  Religious  senti- 
ment was  born  in  him,  inherited  from  a 
succession  of  worthy  ancestors ;  nor  did  he, 
in  his  most  eager  pursuit  of  science,  ever 
separate  it  from  religion.  Every  natural 
law,  the  harmonious  workings  of  which 
were  explained  to  him,  evoked  worship  of 
the  Heavenly  Father;  every  discovery  in 


IN   THE   SANCTUARY.  155 

astronomy,  unfolding  the  grandeur  of  the 
Universe,  awoke  in  him  a  feeling  of  adora- 
tion ;  every  law  of  magnetism  and  elec- 
tricity that  was  brought  to  light,  giving  a 
more  complete  understanding  of  these  oc- 
cult forces  of  nature,  filled  him  with 
respectful  enthusiasm  expressed  in  a  wor- 
shipful sentiment,  which  he  never  forgot  to 
send  up  to  the  Author  of  all  the  beautiful 
manifestations  of  the  Universe. 

These  high  attainments  had,  however,  so 
enlarged  his  understanding,  that  he  could 
no  longer  preach  the  narrow  dogmas  of  the 
Puritan  creed.  This  he  made  plain  to  his 
relatives  and  friends  in  a  simple  and  honest 
manner.  Their  resentment  at  what  they 
termed  his  backsliding  soon  became  mani- 
fest, and  Marius,  in  sadness  of  heart  (for 
dearly  did  he  love  his  kin)  wended  his  way 
toward  that  great  West  which  ever  opens 
its  grand  expanse  to  the  suffering  soul,  and 
there  made  his  abode  on  a  mountain  range, 
at  an  altitude  above  the  inharmonious 
vibrations  of  city  and  valley,  and  where 
inspiration  from  on  high  could  be  received 
undisturbed  by  the  auras  of  mercenary  and 
bartering  humanity  below.  There  Caspar 
discovered  him,  and  found  him  worthy. 


156  IN   THE   SANCTUARY. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 


ON  the  morrow  Marius  set  out  on  his 
eastward  journey.  Not  a  shade  of  mistrust 
crossed  his  mind ;  faith  absolute  had  taken 
possession  of  his  soul.  The  occult  voice  he 
would  obey,  for  he  knew  that  all  would  be 
well. 

A  few  hours  later,  when  the  fast-speed- 
ing train  carried  him  onward  to  his  unknown 
goal,  his  spirit  was  singing  an  exultant 
hymn,  as  if  he  were  wending  his  way  to  a 
joyful  festival,  to  wedding  festivities,  per- 
haps, for,  indeed,  a  wedding  it  was  to  be— 
a  wedding  that  would  bind  him  more  closely 
and  forever  to  the  powers  of  heaven. 

Arriving  one  evening  at  a  large  city,  not 
far  distant  from  the  sea  coast,  Marius  felt 
impressed  to  alight.  On  stepping  from  a 
sleeping-car,  he  was  met  by  Ralph,  who 
bade  him  enter  a  carriage  which  was  in 
waiting.  Without  hesitation,  Marius  did 
as  requested r  and  soon  he  was  in  the  pres- 
ence of  the  Magus  Caspar.  The  latter, 
after  having  spiritually  communed  with  his 
newly  arrived  guest,  instructed  Ralph  to 
conduct  him  to  the  apartments  prepared  for 
him,  in  order  that  he  might  take  the  rest 
much  needed  after  so  long  a  journey. 


IN   THE   SANCTUARY.  157 

"On  the  morrow,  at  trie  hour  of  nine,  I 
will  see  my  brother,"  he  said,  with  a 
friendly  gesture. 

Thereupon  Marius,  preceded  by  Ralph, 
retired,  and  was  soon  enjoying  the  much- 
coveted  repose. 

During  his  sleep  a  vision  opened  before 
him,  by  which  he  was  made  to  behold  the 
entire  career  of  Brother  Angelo,  afterwards 
Bishop  of  Simla  in  India ;  his  temporary 
sojourn  in  a  monastery  of  Thibet,  where 
the  three  degrees  of  the  Himalayan  Brother- 
hood were  conferred  upon  him  ;  his  resi- 
dence in  Belgium  as  Prince- Archbishop  of 
Liege ;  his  subsequent  call  to  England, 
where  he  was  invested  with  the  dignity  of 
Magus;  the  translation  to  heaven  of.  Gas- 
par,  his  predecessor;  his  experience  in 
the  Vatican;  and,  finally,  his  journey  to 
America. 

The  vision,  continuing  to  unroll  events, 
proceeded  to  show  Marius  the  occult  means 
that  had  brought  him  to  the  notice  of  the 
Magus  whose  guest  he  now  was,  and  the 
reasons  why  he  had  been  found  worthy. 

When  he  awoke,  the  vision  of  the  night 
remained  vividly  impressed  on  the  mind  of 
Marius ;  he  realized  that  he  had  beheld 
more  than  the  phantasmagoria  of  a  dream — 
it  was,  indeed,  a  didactic  exposition  of  real- 
ities which  had  taken  place  in  the  life  of 
his  worthy  host — and  that  the  privilege  of 
being  allowed  to  contemplate  the  transcend- 
ing scenes  of  such  a  holy  life  had  been 


158  IN   THE    SANCTUARY. 

vouchsafed  to  him  for  instruction,  in  order 
that  he  might  be  aware  of  the  surpassing 
spiritual  altitude  to  which  his  host  had  been 
exalted. 

Marius  at  once  understood  the  import  of 
the  vision,  and  to  the  Heavenly  Father  sent 
up  an  ardent  prayer  of  thankfulness.  Al- 
most dismayed  at  the  vast  responsibilities 
which  he  felt  were  about  to  be  entrusted  to 
him,  he,  nevertheless,  with  unwavering  faith 
and  firm  trust,  awaited  the  hour  which  would 
summon  him  to  the  presence  of  the  one 
whom  he  now  knew  so  well,  and  of  whose 
celestial  attributes  and  dignity  he  had 
lately  been  made  aware. 

When  the  clock  struck  nine  a  rap  at  the 
door  notified  Marius  that  the  time  was  at 
hand.  Ralph  entered,  and  making  obei- 
sance informed  Marius  that  his  Master 
awaited  him. 

Proceeding  together  Ralph  led  the  way 
through  a  series  of  rooms,  until  they  stood 
before  the  door  of  an  apartment  which  Ralph 
intimated  was  the  Sanctuary.  Opening  the 
door  they  entered  the  sacred  place,  and 
Marius  was  conducted  to  a  prayer-desk,  the 
Magus  being  engaged  in  devotion  before 
the  shrine.  Marius  joined  in  fervent  prayer. 

The  prayer  ended,  the  Magus  seated  him- 
self, and,  motioning  his  guest  to  a  chair  by 
his  side,  entered  into  converse  with  him. 

"  Last  night,"  commenced  the  Magus, 
"  thou  wast  made  aware  of  the  various  inci- 
dents of  my  career,  of  the  steady  occult  in- 


IN   THE   SANCTUARY.  159 

fluence  that  has  overshadowed  it,  and  of  the 
existence  of  different  occult  orders.  Thou 
knowest  the  holy  functions  vested  in  my- 
self, the  responsibilities  of  my  office,  its 
ideals  and  aims,  both  social  and  spiritual. 
Thou  hast  also  been  made  to  realize  that  in 
America  must  our  sacred  order  be  estab- 
lished, sanctuaries  erected,  and  holy  shrines 
blessed;  furthermore,  that  upon  thyself 
that  duty  will  devolve,  if  thou  art  willing. 
Useless  will  it  be  to  claim  unworthiness, 
for  thou  hast  been  found  worthy.  Dost 
thou  assent?  " 

"  I  do,  Most  Worshipful  Master,  as  you 
deem  useless  any  protest  of  unworthiness," 
answered  Marius,  making  profound  obei- 
sance. 

"It  is  well.  Now  will  I  proceed  to  un- 
roll before  thee  the  sacred  papyri  containing 
the  philosophy  professed  by  our  order  and 
the  duties  imposed  by  it. 

"  Many  years  have  I  spent  in  deciphering 
the  instructions  imparted  by  the  volumin- 
ous rolls  lying  on  this  table  and  condensing 
them  into  a  plain,  concise  statement,  easy  of 
comprehension  by  men  of  good  ordinary  in- 
telligence, as  well  as  by  the  scientist  and 
philosophical  student.  Have  I  thy  atten- 
tion? " 

"  Your  servant  listens,  Most  Worshipful 
Master." 

Magus  Caspar  then  proceeded  thus: 

"  It  is  now  admitted  by  some  of  our  fore- 
most scientists  that  our  Earth  is  governed, 


l6o  IN   THE   SANCTUARY. 

its  rotary  motion  induced,  its  journey 
through  space  directed  by  magnetic  lines 
of  force,  the  vibrations  of  which  are  as  yet 
immeasurable,  and  the  origin  of  which  is 
supposed  to  lay  in  the  Sun. 

"The  discovery  of  the  existence  of  these 
lines  of  force  in  the  Universe  is  the  most 
momentous  step  humanity  has  yet  taken 
along  the  road  of  progress,  of  evolution. 

"In  truth,  the  Earth,  and  the  other  satel- 
lites of  the  Sun  as  well,  are  controlled  and 
permitted  existence  by  lines  of  force  eman- 
ating from  that  brilliant  orb.  We  must 
add,  however,  that  all  other  bodies,  celestial 
or  terrestrial,  in  fact,  the  entire  Universe, 
manifest  and  unman ifest,  is  guided,  directed, 
and  controlled  by  lines  of  force  emanating 
from  a  much  higher  source,  from  the  Spir- 
itual Sun  itself,  the  abode  of  pure  spirit, 
the  occult,  primal  source,  not  only  of  all 
force,  but  of  all  that  is. 

"The  law  and  origin  of  these  primal 
lines  of  force,  and  of  their  innumerable 
derivatives,  have  constituted,  for  untold 
ages,  the  most  awful  of  the  sacred  mysteries 
of  our  order,  and  well  may  it  be  so  con- 
sidered, for  in  them  lies  hidden  the  secret  of 
the  very  existence  of  God,  of  Parabrahni. 

"  The  mystery  of  the  involution  and  evo- 
lution of  the  Universe,  and,  consequently, 
that  intricate  and  most  studied  of  all  prob- 
lems, the  destiny  of  man,  can  be  elucidated 
only  through  a  clear  understanding  of  these 
lines  of  force,  of  their  origin  and  functions. 


IN    THE   SANCTUARY.  l6l 

"The  order  is  aware  (and  this  is  most 
encouraging  to  the  disciple),  that  physical 
science  will  soon  become  a  helpmate  to  the 
occultist,  and  a  very  valuable  one,  for  it  has 
ventured  across  the  threshold  of  the  higher 
knowledge,  and  now  trespasses  resolutely 
upon  the  domain  of  occultism.  It  is  trying 
earnestly  to  unlock  the  portals  of  the  tem- 
ple where,  thus  far,  have  dwelt  undisturbed, 
in  absolute  peace,  the  holy  custodians  of  the 
most  sacred  mysteries. 

"The  Masters  for  many  years  have 
watched,  with  anxious  care  and  sympa- 
thetic interest,  these  investigations  of  the 
scientist,  have  fostered  them  with  occult 
encouragement,  and  they  now  plainly 
discern  that  science  has  attained  a  stage  of 
growth  such  that  its  devotees  are  able  to 
understand  and  appreciate  an  elucidation 
of  the  Great  Law;  the  order,  consequently, 
has  permitted  that  this  elucidation  shall  be 
given  to  the  world. 

"  Firstly,  we  will  confirm  the  discovery 
of  the  scientists  above  referred  to,  those 
pioneers  into  the  realms  of  the  *  vague 
world,'  as  they  term  it,  by  saying  that  lines 
of  force  exist  in  reality  between  the  Sun 
and  his  satellites,  and,  moreover,  that  to 
interference  with  these  lines  of  force,  caus- 
ing in  them  a  lowering  of  their  rate  of 
vibration,  are  due  all  the  manifestations  of 
growth,  of  life,  which  is  constantly  taking 
place  upon  these  satellites.  We  must  add, 
however,  that  these  lines  of  force  are  merely 


.  C.A'_  I  FO 


l62  IN   THE   SANCTUARY. 

secondary  ones,  magnetic  in  their  nature, 
the  functions  of  which  are  solely  interplan- 
etary, limited  to  the  various  solar  systems. 

"The  primal  lines  of  force,  those  which 
give  birth  to  the  numberless  secondary 
lines,  the  occultist  knows  originate  in  space, 
at  a  point  so  remote,  so  far  beyond  our 
Universe  inhabited  by  suns  and  stars,  that 
its  distance  far  transcends  the  conceivable. 

"  For  many  centuries  the  belief  has  been 
that  all  space,  however  limitless  in  its  ex- 
panse, is  the  abode  of  heavenly  bodies, 
and  this  belief  is  based,  reasonably  enough, 
upon  the  discovery  that,  in  proportion  as 
the  telescope  in  its  evolution,  if  we  may 
so  speak,  grows  in  power,  a  new  field  of 
heavenly  bodies  invariably  appears  beyond 
the  farthest  star  seen  by  means  of  the  pre- 
ceding instrument  of  less  magnitude.  And 
this  process  of  discovery  of  new  fields  of 
stars,  as  more  powerful  telescopes  and  giant 
astronomical  mirrors  may  be  evolved,  will 
go  on  for  centuries  yet;  it  is  nevertheless 
true  that  the  Universe,  with  its  celestial 
occupants — suns,  stars,  planets,  comets, 
nebulse,  and  the  entire  array  of  its  brilliant 
galaxies,  occupies  actually  but  a  small  por- 
tion of  endless  space.  Far  beyond  this 
manifest  Universe ;  far  beyond  the  remotest 
star  brought  to  view  by  the  most  powerful 
instrument,  inconceivably  distant  in  the 
endless  regions  of  infinitude,  abides  the 
Sun  of  all  suns,  the  center  of  all  force,  the 
nucleus  of  all  consciousness,  the  brain- 


IN   THE   SANCTUARY.  163 

essence  of  all  intellection,  the  unmanifest 
source  of  all  manifestation,  the  prime  factor 
of  all  existence,  the  Omnipotent,  the  Omnis- 
cient, the  Incomprehensible,  the  Divine 
Awfulness,  Parabrahm — the  Godhead  in  its 
primeval,  pure,  and  divine  essence. 

"From  this  occult  and  divine  center  of 
pure  spirit,  emanate,  or  rather  are  projected, 
lines  of  force  which  permeate  all  space  and 
govern  the  Universe.  Vibrations,  unim- 
aginable in  number,  incomprehensible  in 
velocity,  convey  this  force  in  radiating  lines. 

"  These  lines  of  force  being  direct  emana- 
tions from  the  Godhead,  yea,  projections 
from  its  own  Divine  Being,  are  endowed 
with  all  the  attributes,  possibilities,  and 
potencies  of  pure  spirit. 

"They  fill  all  space,  permeate  all  things, 
and  to  the  modifications  brought  into  the 
mode  and  velocity  of  the  vibrations  trans- 
mitting this  force,  our  visible  Universe,  with 
all  the  wonderful  creations  it  contains,  owes 
its  existence. 

"  You  will  ask,  what  causes  may  prove 
adequate  to  interfere  with  these  lines  of 
force  to  compel  them  to  evolve  manifest 
nature?  What  power  in  the  Universe,  or 
out  of  it,  is  sufficiently  great  to  be  able  to 
affect  the  number  of  vibrations  in  these 
lines  emanating  directly  from  the  divine 
central  Sun,  from  the  All-powerful,  the 
Omnipotent  ? 

uTo  answer  this  transcendent  question, 
in  a  manner  conducive  to  a  clear  under- 


164  IN   THE   SANCTUARY. 

standing  of  so  deep  a  mystery,  it  is  well  to 
proceed  with  a  few  material  illustrations. 

u  Physical  science  sets  forth  and  proves 
that  our  planet  Earth  is  a  gigantic  magnet, 
lines  of  magnetic  force  surrounding  it,  per- 
meating it  in  all  parts.  This  magnetism  is 
the  life-giving  principle  of  all  physical 
manifestation  upon  this  earth,  as  will  be 
elucidated  farther  on. 

uAs  a  first  illustration,  we  will  place  a 
pane  of  glass  upon  one  of  the  poles  of  a  bar 
magnet,  and  upon  it  sift  iron  filings;  these 
filings  will  arrange  themselves  in  sym- 
metry with  the  lines  of  force  emanating 
from  the  magnet,  which  will  be  in  straight 
radiating  lines,  as  illustrated  in  Fig.  i. 

u  Secondly,  let  us  curve  this  magnet  into 
the  shape  of  Fig.  2.  The  lines  of  force  will 
immediately  appear  between  the  positive 
pole  A  and  the  negative  pole  B,  and  in 
their  mutual  effort  to  reach  each  its  opposite 
pole  a  magnetic  stress  will  become  clearly 
established.  This  stress  acts  in  lines  which 
science  designates  as  lines  of  force,  of  mag- 
netic force,  and  inferentially  it  may  be 
stated  here  that  along  these  lines  of  mag- 
netic force,  and  only  along  these  lines,  can 
intelligent  communication  ever  be  estab- 
lished without  the  use  of  wires. 

"  If  we  insert  between  the  magnetic  poles 
A  and  B  a  drum  covered  with  wire,  thus 
obstructing  the  free  passage  of  the  magnetic 
lines  of  force,  we  have  the  principle  of  the 
dynamo- electric  machine.  (Fig.  j.) 


*"S*r;:'i»w 

Oi  ».  *n  i*i 


ly/V     I/          f     I  f't 

'  i<  {'.<:•/> 


im» 


•^ffi 


\ »     >.  \  »  r.    ***.' 

,  -  -.jA-.-:1-.^* 

^$$ss^. 

::-i0^J^ 

•S^-^ft^ 


•I  •!«,-,V1 
;Vvf,'\J 


!•>"'.'' Hwl 


^X^>^ 


..   !l  '•'  v;  rs    '  •  ...      i,|i  i  iv,.  ;.|  |i 

liiftiis 

feli^SM 


.v^. 


IN    THE   SANCTUARY.  165 

"A  dynamo  converts  magnetism  into 
electricity,  and  it  is  this  electricity  which 
lights  np  our  streets  through  its  arc 
lamps,  our  theaters  by  means  of  incandes- 
cent lights,  which  runs  our  street  cars  by 
inducing  a  rotary  motion  to  a  motor  to 
which  wheels  are  attached,  etc. 

uThe  principle  of  the  force  given  out  by 
the  dynamo  lies  in  the  magnets  which  form 
its  most  important  parts. 

"If  we  revolve  the  drum  or  armature 
inserted  between  the  poles  of  the  magnets, 
the  motion  will  interfere  with  the  direct 
course  of  the  magnetic  lines  of  force,  and 
by  cutting  them  cause  a  physical  change 
resulting  in  the  formation  of  other  lines  of 
force  with  a  lower  rate  of  vibration,  consti- 
tuting what  science  terms  '  Electricity. ' 

"When  the  electricity  thus  formed  is 
offered  a  path  congenial  to  its  nature,  it 
follows  such  path  immediately,  and  the  elec- 
tric current  is  established.  Metallic  wires, 
especially  of  copper,  offer  such  paths. 

"  In  the  dynamo,  the  electricity  evolved 
will  flow  along  the  wires  connected  with 
the  armature,  provided  its  opposite  pole, 
which  it  always  endeavors  to  reach,  is  at  the 
other  end  of  the  wire,  and  a  current  or  cir- 
cuit will  immediately  ensue. 

"  The  electrician,  through  long  and  prac- 
tical research,  has  discovered  that  when 
obstacles  are  opposed  to  the  free  course  of 
this  current,  certain  well -determined  phe- 
nomena appear.  Taking  advantage  of  this 


1 66  IN  THE   SANCTUARY. 

discovery,  lie  places  in  the  path  of  the  cur- 
rent such  mechanical  contrivances  as  will 
offer  a  closely  calculated  resistance  to  its 
free  passage,  thus  lowering  considerably  its 
rate  of  vibration,  and  the  perceptible  physi- 
cal effects  of  heat  and  light  are  produced, 
as  illustrated  in  the  arc  and  incandescent 
lamps. 

u  Interference  with  the  magnetic  lines  of 
force  surrounding  and  permeating  our 
Earth,  a  reduction  in  their  rate  of  vibration, 
originates  thunder-storms,  tornadoes,  earth- 
quakes, northern  lights,  the  aurora  borealis, 
and  the  like. 

"The  occultist  well  knows  that  all  mani- 
festations in  nature,  physical,  intellectual, 
and  spiritual,  are  due  to  interference,  to 
changes  brought  in  the  ratio  of  vibration  of 
the  imponderable  forces  of  the  Universe. 

"  In  a  ray  of  light,  for  instance,  place  an 
obstacle,  say  a  triangular  piece  of  crystal 
called  a  prism,  thereby  lowering  its  rate  of 
vibration ;  visible  effects  will  appear  imme- 
diately in  the  form  of  the  colors  of  the  rain- 
bow, each  color  possessing  a  different  rate 
of  vibration. 

ulii  electrical  science,  a  certain  voltage 
or  electrical  pressure  will  give  heat,  light, 
motion,  and  may  be  harmless  to  man.  A 
high  voltage  is  used  in  electrocution ;  the 
electric  current,  with  a  terrific  increase  in 
the  number  of  its  vibrations,  penetrating 
and  disintegrating  every  nerve,  muscle,  and 
tissue,  causes  death,  while  an  immensely 


IN   THE   SANCTUARY.  167 

higher  number  of  volts,  inducing  current 
vibrations  of  thousands  of  millions  per 
second,  is  perfectly  harmless,  the  current 
being  so  swift  that  it  runs  upon  the  surface 
of  nerves  and  muscles,  having  no  time  to 
penetrate  these  organs,  hence  causing  no 
harm  to  man,  who  receives  this  tremendous 
current  almost  unperceived. 

"Similarly,  man  is  living  in  the  midst  of 
the  all- pervading  divine  lines  of  force. 
Their  velocity  is  so  inconceivably  swift, 
the  number  of  their  vibrations  so  immeas- 
urably great,  that  he  is  totally  unaware  of 
their  existence.  The  effects  only  of  decided 
interference  with  their  ratio  of  vibration  are 
perceived  by  him. 

"  And  now,  listen  well  to  this  most  occult 
revelation,  made  for  the  first  time  to  the 
world : 

u  The  divine  lines  of  force  are  composed 
of  three  main  rays,  forming  the  mystic 
Trinity — the  Ray  of  Matter,  the  Ray  of 
Mind,  and  the  Ray  of  Spirit. 

"The  Ray  of  Matter  is  the  parent  of  the 
material  Universe.  In  it  is  contained,  in  an 
utterly  inconceivable  state  of  sublimation, 
the  essence  of  all  material  things.  The 
first  interference  with  the  vibrations  of  this 
Ray  of  Matter  is  caused  by  the  natural  cur- 
rent inherent  in  polarity.  This  first  inter- 
ference, or  lowering  of  the  rate  of  vibration, 
engenders  the  magnetic  lines  of  force;  these 
in  turn  produce  electric  currents,  and  the 
infinite  combinations  of  both,  due  to  their 


.l68  IN   THE   SANCTUARY. 

limitless  interconvertibility,  project  inces- 
santly into  the  Ray  of  Matter  such  endless 
series  of  counter  vibrations  that  matter, 
gradually  passing  through  the  un perceiv- 
able state  of  essence,  becomes  visible  in  its 
radiating  and  gaseous  condition,  finally  to 
assume  the  visible  and  tangible  form  of 
liquid  and  solid — this,  mark  well,  by 
having  its  rates  of  vibration  constantly 
lowered. 

"  I  spoke  about  currents  inherent  in  polar- 
ity. Physical  science  is  wide  awake  as  to 
the  momentous  importance  of  polarity  in 
nature,  and  its  researches  into  that  field  will 
lead  eventually  to  the  admission  of  the 
divine  lines  of  force,  and  finally  to  the  recog- 
nition of  their  transcendent  origin,  the 
source  of  pure  spirit — of  God. 

u  The  divine  lines  of  force,  as  well  as  all 
forces  thence  derived,  are  guided  in  their 
course  through  infinitude  by  attractions  and 
repulsions  induced  by  polarity.  All  things 
and  beings  in  existence,  from  the  unimagin- 
able atom  of  science  to  the  divine  Godhead 
Himself,  are  polarized,  and  hence  endowed 
with  attractions  and  repulsions.  Polarity 
is  eternal.  Its  indestructibility  is  well  illus- 
trated by  the  magnet. 

"  Take,  for  instance,  a  bar  magnet,  ascer- 
tain its  poles,  cut  this  magnet  in  two  pieces, 
sprinkle  iron  filings  upon  the  ends,  and 
polarity  will  immediately  be  manifest,  for 
each  end  of  each  piece  will  attract  the  fil- 
ings. Proceed  farther,  and  cut  this  magnet 


IN   THE  SANCTUARY.  169 

into  twenty,  a  hundred  pieces,  and  each 
piece  will  immediately  manifest  polarity. 

"  We  repeat  and  attest — for  this  law  is 
the  basic  law  of  the  Universe  and  of  evolu- 
tion— that  polarity  cannot  be  destroyed,  or 
its  attendant  attributes,  attraction  and  re- 
pulsion. Furthermore,  there  can  be  no 
attraction  or  repulsion  without  producing 
motion;  hence,  motion  not  only  cannot 
cease,  but,  by  uninterruptedly  cutting  end- 
less series  of  divers  lines  of  force,  thereby 
inducing  a  change  in  the  ratio  of  their  vibra- 
tions, is  the  direct  cause  of  the  infinite  mod- 
ifications in  organic  as  well  as  in  inorganic 
life;  consequentially  life  cannot  be  de- 
stroyed— life  is  eternal. 

"  The  magnetic  force,  and  electricity — its 
derivative — are  a  component,  or  radiation, 
of  the  divine  Ray  of  Matter,  and  the  mo- 
mentous rule  these  subforces  play  in  all 
growths,  in  all  manifestations  of  life,  is 
becoming  daily  better  understood  by  physi- 
cal science. 

"And  as  it  is  below,  so  it  is  above;  as  it  is 
on  the  earth,  so  it  is  in  the  skies;  as  is  tJ:e 
microcosm,  so  is  the  macrocosm. 

"The  Divinity,  the  spiritual  Sun,  the 
abode  of  which  lies  in  the  fathomless  depths 
of  infinitude,  being,  as  we  have  said,  the 
origin  of  all  that  is,  of  all  force,  material, 
intellectual  and  spiritual,  is  positive  in 
polarity.  The  nucleus  of  the  material  Uni- 
verse— a  derivative  of  the  Divinity,  as  will 
be  shown — is  negative;  polarity  exists  be- 


170  IN   THE   SANCTUARY. 

tween  the  two,  and  between  them  a  current 
is  constantly  flowing,  constituting  the  '  di- 
vine lines  of  force.7  These  divine  lines  of 
force,  in  their  primal  course  from  the  God- 
head to  this  nucleus  of  the  material  Universe, 
work  out  what  is  termed  '  Involution,'  or  the 
Godhead  becoming  manifest  in  matter.  The 
function  of  involution  is  to  materialize 
worlds,  peopling  space.  This  conversion  of 
imponderables  into  solids  is  brought  to  pass 
through  a  lowering  in  the  rate  of  vibration 
of  the  Ray  of  Matter  due  to  interferences 
caused  by  the  polar  currents. 

"The  secondary  course  of  these  divine 
lines  of  force,  from  the  material  Universe  or 
negative  pole  back  to  the  divine  or  positive 
pole,  is  called  *  Evolution,'  along  the  lines 
of  which  all  creations  and  creatures,  if  we 
may  so  speak,  in  their  ascending  march 
through  endless  progressive  processes  and 
tran storm ations,  return  to  the  bosom  of  the 
divine  Godhead,  the  abode  of  pure  Spirit, 
of  Parabrahm,  whence  they  sprang,  and 
which  is  their  final  destination.  The  pro- 
cess of  evolution  is  essentially  an  accelera- 
tion in  the  rate  of  vibration  of  the  divine 
lines  of  force. 

"Again  we  will  state  that  all  lines  of 
force,  whether  emanating  primarily  from 
the  Divinity  or  presiding  over  the  destiny 
of  the  unimaginable  atom  of  science,  run 
invariably  from  the  positive  to  the  negative 
pole,  where  their  vibratory  motion  is  acted 
upon,  interfered  with  by  the  specific  cur- 


o 

> 

c 


(p 


IN   THE   SANCTUARY.  171 

rents  always  induced  by  polarity;  and  it  is 
these  currents  which  are  the  occult  agents 
of  the  mysterious  processes  working  out, 
through  infinite  transformations,  the  des- 
tiny of  all  that  is.  Interference  with  the 
divine  lines  of  force,  causing  a  decrease  in 
the  inconceivable  velocity  of  their  vibra- 
tions, has  for  one  of  its  immediate  effects 
the  slow  but  gradual  transformation  into 
visible  substances  of  the  material  essences 
or  radiations  which  constitute  the  divine 
'  Ray  of  Matter.'  Matter,  in  essence  or 
radiation,  becomes  visible,  as  we  have 
already  stated,  by  having  the  number  of  its 
vibrations  enormously  lowered.  The  pho- 
tosphere of  our  Sun,  for  instance,  contains 
in  gaseous  state  all  the  metals  compos- 
ing his  satellites.  A  change  in  the  vibra- 
tory motion  of  these  gases,  causing  also  a 
fall  of  temperature,  induces  their  slow  con- 
densation into  metalloids.  Similarly  the 
divine  Ray  of  Matter  contains  in  a  state  of 
essence  extremely  refined,  all  the  elements 
of  the  metals  composing  the  Universe,  as 
well  as  of  the  forces  controlling  the  unceas- 
ing process  of  their  transformation  into 
various  salts,  earths,  plants,  and  living 
existences. 

"  I  dwell  much,  and  it  may  be  deemed 
with  unnecessary  length,  upon  the  process 
of  these  occult  transformations,  but  they 
should  be  thoroughly  understood  by  the 
disciple;  therefore,  I  will  repeat  that  polar- 
ity exists  everywhere;  every  atom,  every 


172  IN   THE   SANCTUARY. 

molecule,  every  cell  in  the  Universe  is 
polarized,  has  its  attractions  and  repulsions 
which  induce  motion.  The  Universe,  then, 
is  filled  with  motion.  This  universal  mo- 
tion is  bound  to  cut  an  infinite  number  of 
lines  of  force  of  the  most  varied  nature, 
causing  in  them  marked  vibratory  changes  ; 
this  induces  endless  transformations  in 
matter,  producing  multitudinous  existences, 
i.  e.,  life  in  all  its  phases.  If  there  were  no 
polarity,  there  would  be  no  motion,  there 
would  be  no  life  —  death  would  reign 
universal. 

"The  atomic  and  molecular  theories, 
corroborated  by  most  careful  experiment, 
uphold  these  statements.  When  atoms, 
through  their  polar  attractions,  conglomer- 
ate into  molecules,  the  temperature  of  these 
molecules  as  well  as  their  rate  of  vibration 
is  lower  than  those  of  the  original  atoms. 
The  temperature  and  rate  of  vibration  of 
these  newly  formed  molecules  must  them- 
selves be  lowered  before  they  can  be  con- 
verted into  the  gaseous  condition,  and  the 
accumulated  masses  of  gas  molecules  must 
follow  the  same  law,  i.  e.,  a  still  further 
lowering  of  both  temperature  and  rate  of 
vibration  before  they  can  resolve  themselves 
into  liquids,  and  still  lower  grades  must  they 
reach  in  order  to  enter  upon  the  formation 
of  the  consolidated  masses  of  planetary 
materials. 

uAt  this  moment,  however,  it  is  not  neces- 
sary to  enter  further  into  the  theory  of  heat ; 


IN   THE   SANCTUARY.  173 

suffice  it  to  say  that  Heat,  in  its  highest 
degree,  at  its  absolute  potential  of  vibra- 
tion, or  rather,  when  it  transcends  vibra- 
tion, is  the  concomitant  of  the  One  Supreme 
Life,  the  sublime  Oneness,  Parabrahni. 

"  Thence,  as  one  of  the  main  factors  of 
the  divine  lines  of  force,  and  with  vibratory 
waves  still  at  their  highest  potential  velocity, 
it  radiates  through  the  infinite  regions  of 
space,  there  to  aid  in  the  working  out  of 
the  destiny  of  all  things,  as  given  forth  by 
the  great  and  mysterious  'Fiat.' 

"Absolute  cold  is  vibration  in  its  lowest 
potential,  indeed,  where  vibration  ceases  its 
activity  and  constitutes  the  negative  pole  of 
the  Universe. 

"  We  shall  presently  be  able  to  under- 
stand the  function  of  the  divine  Ray  of  Mat- 
ter. I  will,  however,  state  in  addition  that 
this  Ray  is  called  into  action  primordially 
by  interferences  with  its  rate  of  vibration 
caused  by  the  natural  currents  surrounding 
the  negative  pole  of  the  Universe.  The 
vibrations  of  the  Ray  of  Matter,  although 
transcending  human  understanding,  are  en- 
dowed with  a  lower  rate  of  velocity  than 
either  of  the  two  other  divine  Rays,  hence,  it 
is  the  first  to  be  affected  by  the  counter-vibra- 
tions induced  by  the  polar  currents  of  the 
Universe,  and  these  first  interferences  have 
the  effect  of  causing  that  wonderful  occult 
force  '  Magnetism  '  to  spring  into  existence. 

"And  now,  through  the  infinite  intercon- 
versions  of  its  subrays — magnetism  and  its 


174  IN   THE   SANCTUARY. 

consequent  ally,  electricity — the  rate  of  vibra- 
tion of  the  Ray  of  Matter  is  subjected  to  end- 
less interferences,  causing  the  unmanifest 
to  become  manifest,  thus  gradually  bringing 
forth  the  inhabitants  of  space,  nebulae,  com- 
ets, suns,  stars  gradually  resolving  them- 
selves into  planets,  upon  which,  in  the 
course  of  time,  living  entities  find  existence 
and  development. 

"  It  will  now  readily  be  understood  that 
matter  is  simply  force  reduced  to  a  low 
degree  of  vibration,  to  a  lower  degree  of 
temperature,  to  a  lower  potential. 

"  And  now  listen  attentively  to  the  second 
revelation  here  to  follow. 

"  As  soon  as  life  comes  into  existence, 
such  life  as  requires  effort  for  its  preserva- 
tion, the  second  Ray  composing  the  divine 
lines  of  force,  the  Ray  of  Mind,  is  called 
into  action,  and  intellect,  its  principal  sub- 
ray,  becomes  manifest.  Instinct,  a  sub- 
radiation  of  the  intellect,  is,  however,  first 
appealed  to  by  the  lowest  order  of  animal 
organisms,  by  those  possessing  but  a  micro- 
scopical dot  of  brain  or  nerve  matter.  In 
these  the  necessity  for  nutriment  begets  a 
stress,  a  faint  mental  anxiety,  perhaps.  But 
every  mental  operation,  however  evanescent, 
causes  the  emission  of  vibrations  or  mental 
waves,  consequently  mental  motion,  and 
motion  always  interferes  with  lines  of  force 
of  some  kind,  however  feebly.  In  this  case, 
the  lines  of  force  thus  interfered  with  be- 
longing to  the  realm  of  mind,  the  result 


IN    THE   SANCTUARY.  175 

obtained  is  a  grade  of  instinct,  of  conscious- 
ness in  fact;  it  may  be  of  a  very  low  order, 
perhaps,  but  adequate  to  the  fulfillment  of 
the  necessities,  as  yet  very  elementary,  for 
the  preservation  of  the  life  of  these  lower 
animals. 

"  Thus  takes  place  the  first  action,  the 
initial  demand  upon  the  Ray  of  Mind,  and 
its  answer  thereto  is  the  vouchsafing  of 
instinct,  of  incipient  consciousness. 

u  As  living  entities  gradually  ascend  the 
scale  of  being,  and  in  proportion  as  the 
nervous  system  and  cerebral  mass  obtain 
in  them  a  larger  development,  commensu- 
rate necessities  are  experienced,  swifter 
vibratory  waves  are  projected  into  the  Ray 
of  Mind,  cutting  more  important  lines  of 
force,  and  a  superior  grade  of  instinct  and 
consciousness  is  evolved  as  possessed  by 
the  higher  animals. 

"Still  ascending  on  the  animal  scale  we 
reach  man,  the  later  product  of  evolution. 
Here  we  find  a  nervous  system  with  vast 
and  delicate  ramifications  capable  of  taking 
cognizance  of  the  most  diversified  sensa- 
tions, crowned  with  a  cerebral  mass  or  brain 
able  to  compare  these  sensations,  and  con- 
sequently endowed  with  judgment.  The 
vibrations  emitted  by  this  brain  are  very 
powerful  and  resolve  themselves  into 
thought- waves.  These  waves  projected  into 
the  Ray  of  Mind  affect  its  vibratory  ratio  in 
a  most  marked  degree,  the  result  of  their  in- 
terference being  the  production  of  infinitely 


176  IN    THE   SANCTUARY. 

varied  mental  phenomena,  from  the  sim- 
plest process  of  reasoning  to  the  most  sub- 
lime and  transcendental  phase  of  intellection 
and  consciousness. 

"  As  the  Ray  of  Matter  is  the  parent  of 
all  material  manifestation  in  the  Universe, 
similarly  is  the  Ray  of  Mind  the  parent  of 
all  manifestation  of  mind  from  the  lowest 
order  of  instinct  to  the  highest  degree  of 
intellection,  and  these  manifestations  of 
mind  are  obtained  through  the  same  law  of 
counter-vibrations  as  that  presiding  over  the 
operations  of  the  Ray  of  Matter. 

"  In  the  latter  Ray,  however,  interferences 
of  a  comparatively  low  rate  of  vibration  can 
effectively  affect  its  lines  of  force  and  pro- 
duce material  results,  while  in  the  Ray  of 
Mind,  the  vibration  carrying  the  brain-waves 
into  its  lines  of  force,  and  capable  of  affecting 
these,  are  of  such  subtle  nature,  so  incom- 
prehensibly transcending  in  velocity,  num- 
ber, and  quality  the  vibrations  affecting  the 
Ray  of  Matter,  that  they  penetrate  the  latter 
Ray  without  in  the  least  interfering  with  its 
vibratory  motion,  and  this  through  the  oper- 
ation of  the  same  law  that  enables  man  to 
remain  unaffected  while  subjected  to  an 
electric  current  of  say  a  hundred  thousand 
volts  pressure,  while  a  current  of  five  thou- 
sand volts  is  almost  sure  to  kill  him. 

"  And  now  it  becomes  our  duty — a  solemn 
one,  indeed — to  elucidate  the  mode  of  action 
of  the  Ray  of  Spirit,  this  sublime  Ray  em- 
anating from,  and,  on  its  return  road,  lead- 


IN   THE   SANCTUARY.  177 

ing  directly  to  the  center  of  the  Spiritual 
Sun,  the  very  bosom  of  the  Infinite  Father, 
of  Parabrahm,  the  abode  of  pure  spirit. 

"  To  man  alone  is  allotted  the  inestimable 
privilege  of  reaching  this  divine  Ray,  to 
assimilate,  to  appropriate,  to  make  his  own 
the  infinite  spiritual  treasures  therein  con- 
tained. Yea,  verily,  to  live  in  the  radia- 
tions of  this  Ray,  to  become  ever  more 
conscious  of  its  presence,  to  be  steadfast  in 
the  endeavor  to  attain  higher  and  higher 
radiations  through  the  attunement  with  it 
of  our  aims  and  of  our  aspirations  to  reach 
our  loftiest  ideals,  to  constantly  raise  these 
ideals,  and  to  ceaselessly  strive  to  conform 
to  them  all  our  acts — such  is  the  sublime 
destiny  of  man  here  and  hereafter,  until 
the  final  goal  be  reached — his  reintegration 
into  the  bosom  of  the  Infinite,  whence  he 
sprang,  there  to  live  in  omniconsciousness, 
in  omnipotence,  as  a  living  factor  of  Para- 
brahm, whose  supercelestial  attributes  will 
have  been  duly  earned,  and  will  be  right- 
fully granted. 

"The  divine  Ray  of  Spirit  is  composed  of 
an  infinite  number  of  subrays,  radiations, 
and  subradiations.  Of  these,  each  gives 
response  to  man's  invocations  or  upward 
endeavors  in  accordance  with  their  degree 
of  worthiness,  in  accordance  with  the  de- 
gree of  potency  of  the  vibrations  conveying 
these  endeavors.  For,  indeed,  as  the  cords 
of  the  ^[Jolian  harp  answer  the  breath  of  the 
zephyr,  each  cord  giving  forth  its  own  sweet 


178  IN   THE   SANCTUARY. 

tone  in  accordance  with  the  greater  or  lesser 
intensity  of  such  breath,  similarly  the  innu- 
merable components  of  the  divine  Ray  of 
Spirit  vouchsafe  a  willing  response  to  every 
invocation,  spiritual  aspiration,  or  pra}/er 
sent  up  by  man,  each  Ray,  subray,  or  radia- 
tion giving  answer  when  the  ratio  and 
qtiality  of  the  vibratory  waves  that  convey 
these  spiritual  endeavors  are  in  harmony 
with  their  own  vibratory  potential. 

"  Prayers  offered  to  God  asking  Him  to 
grant  material  favors  emanate  from  the 
brain ;  hence,  the  vibrations  conveying  them 
cannot  affect  the  infinitely  swifter  and  more 
sublimated  vibrations  of  the  Ray  of  Spirit, 
and  the  prayer  remains  unanswered,  except 
it  chances  to  meet  in  the  Ray  of  Mind  some 
radiation  which  provides  an  intellectual 
mean  toward  the  solution  or  granting  of  the 
prayer. 

"  In  the  soul  of  man  alone  is  vested  the 
power  of  emitting  vibrations  able  to  affect, 
the  absolutely  incomprehensible  rate  of 
motion  even  of  the  least  of  the  infinite 
subradiations  of  the  Ray  of  Spirit.  The 
vibrations  emitted  by  the  soul,  be  they  con- 
veying a  supplication,  an  aspiration,  or  a 
simple  longing  directed  toward  the  Infinite, 
always  bear  the  sweet  characteristic  of  im- 
personality and  of  implied  adoration. 

"  The  soul,  from  the  moment  of  her  awak- 
ening in  the  human  body — for  she  lies  in  a 
deathlike  sleep  in  many — never  ceases  to 
send  out  tentacles  through  the  psychic 


IN   THE   SANCTUARY.  179 

realms,  in  the  fond  hope  of  encountering 
some  radiation  of  the  Ray  of  Spirit  and 
receiving  from  it  comfort,  encouragement, 
and  recognition. 

u  The  soul  instinctively  feels  that  her 
home  lies  somewhere  afar  off,  in  spheres  as 
yet  unknown,  and  these  radiations  of  the 
spirit  appear  to  her  as  the  highways  that 
will  eventually  lead  her  to  that  home — at 
least  she  is  tempted  so  to  judge  from  the 
congeniality  and  happiness  that  overshadow 
her,  when,  in  hours  of  liberation,  she  dwells 
in  these  radiations  and  communes  with  the 
celestial  influences  which  they  carry  with 
them. 

"  ( In  hours  of  liberation/  we  say,  for  too 
true  it  is  that  the  soul  is  imprisoned  in  the 
human  body,  being  permitted  to  look  into 
the  psychic  world  only  through  the  medium 
of  the  intellect,  which,  be  it  large  or  unde- 
veloped, is  often  smothered  by  the  unwhole- 
some auras  of  uncontrolled  senses. 

"  The  awakening  intellect  of  man  may 
open  to  the  poor  soul  but  a  vista  of  witch- 
craft ;  the  perverted  intellect,  even  the  hor- 
rors of  an  auto-da-fe ;  still,  the  soul,  with 
blind  faith,  clings  to  the  one  noble  idea 
uppermost  in  the  mind  of  persecutors. 
Thus  it  was  in  the  time  of  the  Spanish 
inquisition,  when  the  cruel  priests  honestly 
believed  that  the  burning  at  the  stake  of 
heretics  was  a  meritorious  action.  Indeed, 
when  the  dreadful  ceremony  was  performed, 
they  prostrated  themselves  before  the  altar, 


l8o  IN   THE   SANCTUARY. 

covered  their  heads  with  ashes,  and  thanked 
God  with  fervor  for  having  been  selected  as 
His  humble  instruments  to  put  so  many  of 
His  enemies  out  of  the  way. 

"As  the  intellect  of  man  develops,  and  a 
larger  conception  of  nature  is  acquired,  the 
openings  to  advancement  offered  to  the  soul 
are  coordinate  with  the  growth  of  the  intel- 
lect. The  vista  embraces  a  wider  field, 
faith  is  strengthened,  aspirations  grow 
nobler  in  degree  as  the  soul  realizes  the 
existence  of  the  higher  powers  presiding 
over  nature's  realms.  And  so  the  expan- 
sion or  contraction  of  the  soul,  in  fact  her 
liberty,  is  entirely  under  the  control  of  the 
intellect.  It  is  true,  however,  that  the  soul 
is  an  ever-active  principle,  always  agitated 
by  upward  urgings,  which,  alas !  can  be 
understood  by  the  body  that  imprisons  it 
only  in  degree  as  its  brain-matter  attains 
higher  qualities.  Thus  in  a  harp,  the  most 
sublime  melodies  may  lie  dormant  for  years, 
to  be  awakened  only  by  the  touch  of  the 
artist  whose  soul  is  attuned  to  the  silent 
whispers  of  the  Infinite,  whose  brain- cells 
vibrate  with  the  occult  caresses  of  the  im- 
ponderable forces  of  God's  Universe.  To 
such  being  alone  is  allotted  the  supreme 
privilege  of  drawing  forth  those  sublime 
harmonies  which  are  capable  of  entrancing 
the  mind  and  uplifting  the  soul  of  man  to 
the  empyrean  of  spirit. 

"When  man  has  been  normally  devel- 
oped ;  when  his  intellect  has  steadily  grown 


IN   THE   SANCTUARY.  iSl 

to  a  scientific  and  philosophic  understand- 
ing of  the  laws  governing  the  Universe,  as 
far  as  these  laws  may  be  known ;  and  if, 
while  carrying  on  these  investigations,  his 
noble  endeavors  have  succeeded  in  build- 
ing for  him  a  character  in  harmony  with 
most  lofty  ideals,  then,  having  arrived  at 
the  extreme  limit  of  scientific  knowledge  as 
vouchsafed  by  the  century  in  which  he 
lives — then,  we  say,  will  he  survey  with  the 
eye  of  the  spirit  the  limitless  regions  of 
the  unknown  that  stretch  out  before  him 
into  the  psychic  world.  Fain  will  he  project 
a  vivid  aspiration,  an  intense  soul-breathing 
into  the  occult  realms,  the  vibrations  of 
which  may  be  potent  enough  to  reach  the 
higher  radiations  of  the  Ray  of  Spirit. 
Then  will  be  forthcoming  moments  of 
divine  illumination,  granting  consciousness 
of  Verities  eternal,  for  during  these  mo- 
ments of  exaltation,  the  soul  is  permitted 
to  partake  of,  and  make  her  own,  the 
boundless  treasures  of  the  supersensuous 
world. 

u  Life,  for  the  man  who  has  attained  this 
stage  of  progress,  becomes  an  anthem,  a 
song  of  heavenly  harmonies ;  it  is  replete 
with  endeavors  always  upward  and  cease- 
less climbing  up  the  Ray  of  Spirit,  until 
finally  the  bosom  of  Parabrahm  is  attained. 

u  This  is  the  road  laid  out  for  the  human 
soul,  and  this  road  she  must  pursue  sooner 
or  later;  for  all  things  in  existence  must 
follow  fatally  the  lines  of  force,  the  lines  of 


182  IN    THE   SANCTUARY. 

evolution  leading  from  the  negative  pole  of 
the  material  cosmos  to  the  positive  pole 
of  the  Universe,  the  Spiritual  Sun,  or  center 
of  pure  spirit." 

This  elucidation  of  the  grandest  nat- 
ural and  divine  philosophy  he  had  ever 
heard  expressed  by  man,  overpowered 
Marius  with  emotion,  for  he  had  listened 
with  rapt  attention.  The  Magus  had  waxed 
warm  during  the  exposition  of  the  tran- 
scendent truths  he  was  now  setting  forth 
to  his  disciple.  His  eloquent  words,  con- 
veyed in  a  vivifying  magnetic  flow,  kept 
Marius  spellbound,  while  in  his  brain  was 
developed  the  highest  faculty  of  compre- 
hension. Desiring,  however,  more  light 
upon  certain  points  touched  upon,  he  ven- 
tured the  following  inquiry: 

"If  it  would  not  be  lacking  in  respect,  I 
should  like  to  propose  a  question  to  my 
Master.  The  scientific  world,  as  well  as 
the  schools  of  higher  philosophy,  is  much 
concerned  at  the  present  time  with  the 
momentous  question  :  '  Is  man  a  free  agent 
or  is  he  not?'  If  man  is  a  free  agent, 
free  to  act  as  personal  impulses  may  lead 
him,  then,  of  course,  is  he  responsible 
for  the  consequences  of  his  acts ;  but  if 
man  is  not  a  free  agent ;  if  his  destiny  has 
been  mapped  out  beforehand  by  some 
higher  power  over  which  he  has  no  control, 
then  he  cannot  rightfully  be  held  respon- 
sible for  such  consequences.  Learned  phi- 
losophers, men  of  high  scientific  attain- 


IN  THE   SANCTUARY.  183 

ments,  both  earnest  and  desirous  of  knowing 
the  truth,  are  found  warmly  advocating 
each  side  of  this  most  momentous  question. 
May  I  ask  of  you,  Master,  on  which  side  of 
these  schools  lies  the  truth?  " 

u  Such  a  question  is  highly  proper,  and 
can  be  answered  convincingly.  Now  that 
the  existence  of  the  divine  lines  of  force  of 
the  Universe  has  been  demonstrated,  and 
their  function  clearly  laid  down,  it  will  be 
easily  understood  that  man,  coming  into 
existence  only  when  the  divine  lines  of 
force  have  completed  their  involutionary 
function,  and  are  launched  upon  the  road  of 
evolution — man,  as  well  as  all  other  exist- 
ences, must  of  necessity,  yea,  fatally,  follow 
these  divine  lines  of  evolutionary  force,  and 
eventually  arrive  at  the  bosom  of  Para- 
brahm,  therein  being  reinstated  with  all  the 
perfections  and  powers  belonging  to  such 
state.  Thus  is  the  destiny  of  universal 
man. 

"Progress  he  fatally  must;  no  choice  has 
he  in  the  matter ;  he  is  no  free  agent  here ; 
the  divine  lines  of  evolutionary  force  will 
carry  him  on  in  spite  of  himself,  and  com- 
pel him  to  fulfill  his  transcendental  destiny. 

u  But  man  can  retard  his  progress,  can 
temporarily  neutralize  the  evolutionary  im- 
pulse of  the  divine  lines  of  force,  and  in 
this  respect  he  is  an  absolutely  free  agent; 
the  choice  lies  with  himself.  The  divine 
lines  of  evolutionary  force  may  be  compared 
to  a  large  river  with  calm  surface  and  slow, 


184  IN   THE   SANCTUARY. 

but  steady  flow,  man  being  a  voyager  on  it 
in  the  skiff  of  life.  Destiny  has  given  him 
his  senses  for  oars,  his  conscience  for  com- 
pass, and  intuition  to  forecast  storms,  ap- 
proaching obstacles,  or  helpful  breezes. 
Herein  man  is  a  free  agent.  It  lies  with 
him  entirely  to  endeavor  to  follow  the  cur- 
rent of  the  river  or  not.  He  may  choose  to 
row  directly  against  it,  or  partially  so,  going 
in  any  direction  except  straight  down  stream. 
This  stream,  of  course,  is  very  slow,  and  it 
takes  a  keen  observation  to  discover  the 
exact  way  it  flows,  but  conscience  is  a  sure 
guide,  and  intuition  a  superior  master 
mariner. 

"It  is  easily  surmised  that  the  man  who 
propels  his  skiff  up  stream  will  in  time  find 
himself  exhausted,  and  will  discover  how 
useless,  yea,  impossible,  it  is  to  pursue  this 
fruitless,  contrary  course.  As  soon,  how- 
ever, as  he  endeavors  to  find  an  easier  path, 
he  gets  nearer  to  the  true  direction  of  the 
stream.  Similarly  with  those  who  take  the 
stream  crosswise;  all  get  warning  by  expe- 
rience and  conscience,  and  in  the  course  of 
time  every  human  being,  however  much  he 
may  have  wilfully  or  unwittingly  .retarded 
his  entering  upon  the  true  course,  will  jour- 
ney in  the  direction  of  the  stream  along  the 
divine  lines  of  evolution. 

"  In  the  general  outworking  of  the  destiny 
of  the  Universe,  man  is  no  free  agent.  To 
Parabrahm  he  must  inevitably  return  by  the 
evolutionary  road.  He  is,  however,  a  free 


FIG-      4- 


utSE    Ll£ 

OF  THE 

ITNIVERSri 


IN   THE   SANCTUARY.  185 

agent  in  his  choice  of  helping  or  opposing 
the  destiny,  of  hastening  or  retarding  the 
end.  In  the  universal  life,  man  must  obey 
the  universal  law;  in  individual  life  he  is 
free  to  oppose  this  law  if  he  choose.  I  must 
add  here,  however,  that  although  man  is 
incontrovertibly  a  free  agent  in  his  individ- 
ual life,  the  absolutely  free  will  in  him  lasts 
only  one  moment.  To  make  this  assertion 
clear  to  you,  I  must  have  recourse  to  another 
material  illustration ;  and  again  it  shall  be 
the  dynamo-electric  machine. 

"  The  armature  A  (Fig.  4),  as  already 
known,  revolves  between  the  magnets  M, 
and  converts  into  electricity  the  magnetic 
lines  of  force  running  steadily  between  the 
north  and  south  poles  of  this  magnet.  A 
wire  W  connected  with  the  armature  is 
wound  or  coiled  around  the  body  of  the 
magnet.  As  soon  as  the  armature  is  made 
to  revolve,  an  electric  current  passes  through 
this  wire  or  coil,  imparts  increased  magnetic 
power  to  the  magnet,  and  multiplies  its 
lines  of  force.  These  the  armature  con- 
tinues to  cut  with  the  result  that  an  in- 
creased electric  current  is  produced  to  such 
an  extent  that,  if  not  controlled,  the  arma- 
ture itself  is  in  danger  of  being  destroyed 
by  excessive  heat. 

"  Man  is  the  electrician  in  charge  of  his 
life's  dynamo,  the  free  agent,  the  custodian 
of  his  life's  destiny.  The  electrician  is  per- 
fectly free  to  let  the  armature  of  the  dynamo 
remain  at  rest,  and  let  the  magnetic  lines 


1 86  IN   THE   SANCTUARY. 

of  force  move  peaceably  in  their  natural 
course  from  the  north  to  the  south  pole,  or 
he  can,  at  his  option,  cause  the  armature  to 
revolve  and  convert  the  magnetic  force  into 
electric  force. 

"  Similarly  is  man  an  absolutely  free 
agent  to  commit  or  not  his  first  transgres- 
sion of  moral  law.  He  is  perfectly  free  to 
take  his  first  glass  of  whisky  or  not  to  take 
it ;  to  become  guilty  or  not  of  a  first  immoral 
act,  no  impetus  or  momentum  operating  to 
urge  him  thereto ;  but  as  soon  as  the  first 
transgression  has  been  committed,  man 
ceases  to  be  an  absolutely  free  agent,  for  by 
this  first  transgression  the  aptitude  to  trans- 
gress has  been  acquired,  and  a  momentum 
thereby  instituted.  The  armature  has  been 
made  to  revolve,  the  current  running 
through  the  wire  coiled  around  the  magnets 
has  increased  the  magnetic  force  in  these, 
and  in  them  causes  to  remain  a  residuum  of 
force  which  is  ever  active ;  in  man  it  urges 
him  incessantly  to  repeat  the  transgres- 
sion, henceforward  he  ceases  to  be  an 
absolutely  free  agent.  In  the  dynamo- 
electric  machine,  this  residuum  or  artificially 
created  force  can  be  eradicated  only  by 
sending  an  inverse  current  through  the 
poles.  So,  too,  in  man,  the  momentum  of 
a  newly  acquired  habit  can  only  be  de- 
stroyed by  a  strong  and  continued  effort  of 
the  will.  If  the  pernicious  habit  be  of  long 
existence,  occult  means  of  a  highly  relig- 
ious nature  must  be  employed ;  while  in  the 


IN   THE   SANCTUARY.  187 

physical  realm  there  must  be  introduced 
into  the  blood  new  particles  which,  when  car- 
ried to  the  brain,  have  the  property  of 
giving  tone  to  its  relaxed  texture,  thereby 
neutralizing  the  residuary  force  that  urges 
to  the  continuation  of  the  pernicious  habit. 
Is  this  explanation  clear  to  you  ?  " 

"  It  is,  Most  Revered  Master,  and  I 
am  very  thankful  for  the  elucidation  of 
this  problem  so  important  to  the  welfare 
of  man." 

"In  continuation  of  our  previous  dis- 
course, I  will  say  that  it  is  proper  to  state 
here  that  there  is  another  mode  of  reaching 
certain  radiations  of  the  Ray  of  Spirit,  and 
of  obtaining  therefrom  relative  spiritual 
powers  like  those  of  healing,  or  helping  in 
an  efficacious  manner  undeveloped  brethren 
on  the  upward  road,  although  the  devotee 
may  not  himself  be  possessed  of  a  large 
intellect;  and  this  mode  is  the  consecrating 
of  the  whole  life,  the  entire  being,  to  the 
cult  of  the  Spirit,  through  fervent  prayer, 
adoration,  the  overcoming  of  the  allure- 
ments of  the  senses  and  an  absolute  detach- 
ment from  the  things  of  earth.  In  such  a 
life  the  intellect,  as  well  as  all  other  facul- 
ties, is  made  subservient  to  the  highest  aim, 
to  the  unfolding  of  the  spiritual  nature  of 
man.  In  this  devotee,  the  intellect  will 
await  development  in  a  future  state;  for  the 
intellect  of  every  individual  must,  at  some 
period,  reach  its  apogee  of  expansion. 
Without  such  development,  the  apocalypse 

;D^V 


1 88  IN   THE   SANCTUARY. 

of  tlie  most  sublime  truths,  borne  on  the 
wings  of  trie  divine  Ray  of  Spirit,  would 
remain  unintelligible  to  him;  he  would 
enjoy  the  never-ending  spiritual  feasts  of 
the  supersensuous  world  in  the  same  man- 
ner as  an  uninitiate  of  to-day  enjoys  a 
spectacular  performance  in  a  theater,  ad- 
miring one  dissolving  view  after  another, 
but  remaining  ignorant  of  the  scientific 
processes  which  produce  the  wonderful 
effects  that  afford  him  so  much  delight. 
This  is  the  spiritual  development  aimed  at 
in  convent  and  cloister — spiritual  develop- 
ment vouchsafed  in  response  to  intense 
religious  faith. 

"The  divine  mysteries  that  have  lately 
been  revealed  for  the  first  time  to  the  world, 
have  been  kept  in  absolute  secrecy  until  the 
present  day  by  the  Magi,  for  the  reason  be- 
fore stated,  namely,  that  humanity  was  not 
ready  to  consider  the  profound  philosoph- 
ical statements  just  set  forth.  The  scien- 
tist and  the  philosopher  of  to-day,  these 
leaders  of  the  human  mind,  however,  are 
fully  prepared  to  adopt  the  new  line  of 
thought,  and  the  way  thereto  has  already 
been  paved  by  the  most  advanced  thinkers 
among  them.  We  are  aware  that  many 
unlearned,  good  and  honest  souls,  whose 
loftiness  of  conception  does  not  transcend 
the  anthropomorphic  God — the  God-man— 
will  pass  by  our  sacred  revelations,  and  per- 
haps consider  them  impious.  For  these  we 
have  not  one  word  of  reproach.  From  the 


IN   THE   SANCTUARY.  189 

beginning  of  the  world  every  tribe,  every 
nation,  lias  had  a  conception  of  a  God  in 
harmony  with  the  development  of  their  in- 
tellectual faculties,  from  the  God  of  the 
African,  carved  in  wood,  before  whom  the 
native  falls  prostrate,  asking  for  rain  when 
drought  desolates  his  home — a  god  whom 
he  drags  in  the  dust,  with  a  rope  around 
the  neck,  when  rain  does  not  come  at  the 
time  expected — thence  through  numerous 
stages  of  evolution  (for  evolution  obtains 
even  in  these  gods  of  humanity)  up  to  the 
anthropomorphic  gcds  of  Islaniism,  Budd- 
hism, Judaism,  and  Christianity.  For  the 
gods  of  all  these  creeds  we  have  respect, 
and,  for  the  last  mentioned  ones,  deep  rev- 
erence, inasmuch  as  they  are  made  the  em- 
bodiment of  the  highest  ideals  of  their  wor- 
shipers, and,  being  vested  by  them  with 
the  most  perfect  attributes  they  can  con- 
ceive, are  undoubtedly  powerful  instruments 
at  work  in  the  elaboration  of  true  humani- 
tarian progress.  Far  be  it  from  us  to  dis- 
turb any  of  the  established  religions  or 
creeds,  for  our  sincere  sympathies  lie  with 
all  beliefs  having  an  upward  tendency,  an 
elevating  aspiration,  and  our  blessing  rests 
upon  them  all,  for  in  God's  own  time  they 
will  reach  the  more  lofty  planes  of  evolu- 
tion. Our  greatest  concern  lies,  however, 
with  the  honest  materialist,  the  man  of  sci- 
ence, who,  with  scalpel  and  crucible,  micro- 
scope and  atomic  balance,  telescope  and 
spectroscope,  searches  for  God  by  the  ana- 


190  IN   THE    SANCTUARY. 

lytical  method,  and  fails  to  find  him ;  with 
the  student  whose  earnest  endeavor,  by  aid 
of  the  midnight  oil,  tries  to  discover  the 
origin  offeree,  of  man's  faculties,  of  thought, 
and  who  arrives,  through  unbiased  investi- 
gation, at  the  sad  conclusion  that  all  forces, 
of  whatever  nature,  originate  in  matter,  as 
well  as  all  faculties  of  man.  'No  liver,  no 
bile,'  says  he;  'no  glands,  no  secretion;  and 
110  brain,  no  thought.  All  life  and  exhibi- 
tion of  life  are  the  results  of  material  con- 
ditions. The  planets  move  and  develop  and 
mature  according  to  well-known  laws.  All 
power  is  inherent  in  matter;  above  matter 
we  find  nothing  but  fanciful  speculations, 
dreams,  sometimes  brilliant,  enticing,  be- 
witching even,  but  dreams,  nevertheless, 
and  as  such  unworthy  to  be  given  hospi- 
tality by  the  intellect.' 

"  To  these  honest  men,  men  loving  science 
for  the  sake  of  science  itself,  men  without 
illusion  or  imagination,  adhering  firmly  to, 
and  drawing  conclusions  from,  elements 
which  they  can  weigh,  carve,  feel,  see,  hear, 
which  come  fully  under  the  senses  of  the 
body — to  these  good  men  we  would  fain 
say:  'Higher,  brothers,  a  little  higher.' 
We  would  call  the  attention  of  such  to  the 
role  which  vibrations  play  in  the  world  of 
imponderable  forces,  and  bid  them  investi- 
gate it;  to  them  we  would  commend  the 
perusal  of  the  revelations  now  for  the  first 
time  given  to  the  world ;  and  we  feel  confi- 
dent that  scientific  endeavors  in  this  new 


IN    THE   SANCTUARY. 

line  of  investigation  will  soon  open  a  vista 
to  the  soul  of  the  materialist,  and  canse  her 
to  chant  an  exnltant  i  Gloria  in  Excelsisj 
which  will  send  a  thrill  of  happiness  through 
his  entire  being.  It  will  pour  upon  him  a 
baptismal  shower  of  new  and  encouraging 
vibrations  from  above  destined  to  awaken 
witliin  him  responsive  cords,  the  spiritual- 
izing harmony  of  which  had  lain  dormant, 
and  of  the  possession  of  which  he  had 
hitherto  remained  unconscious. 

"  You  should  now,  my  dear  brother,  be 
able  to  fully  realize  the  momentous  role  of 
vibration,  not  only  in  life,  but  through  the 
entire  Universe ;  that  all  phenomena  in  the 
material  world  take  place  through  vibrations 
infinitely  varied  in  their  mode  and  motion; 
that  by  means  of  vibrations  all  forces  are 
transmitted,  and  operate  in  nature;  that  of 
the  workings  of  these  forces  we  obtain  daily 
proofs ;  that  forces  of  greater  potentiality  are 
periodically  discovered  by  science — all  this 
conclusively  demonstrating  that  there  must 
be  a  source  somewhere  from  which  all  these 
forces  emanate.  Surely,  this  source,  the 
origin  of  all  force,  of  all  power,  of  omnipo- 
tence, in  fact,  lies  in  the  bosom  of  Parabrahm. 

"  Furthermore,  inasmuch  as  we  have  indu- 
bitable proof  of  the  existence  of  various  grades 
of  intellect,  from  that  of  the  Hottentot  to 
those  of  the  crowned  heads  of  the  philosophic 
and  scientific  schools  of  to-day,  we  have  in- 
controvertible proof  that  greater  intellect 
can  be  acquired  by  the  earnest  devotee  in 


192  IN   THE   SANCTUARY. 

direct  ratio  to  liis  efforts.  Similarly,  there 
must  exist  the  source  of  absolute  intellec- 
tion, of  omniscience,  which  must  dwell  some- 
where; and,  truly,  it  does  so  dwell  in  the 
bosom  of  Parabrahm,  the  Supreme  Mind. 

"  Thirdly,  as  proofs  are  daily  vouchsafed 
to  us  of  the  existence  of  relative  good  and 
love,  that  good  and  love  may  be  unfolded 
through  cultivation  and  practice,  so  the 
source  of  the  highest  good,  of  the  highest 
love,  that  is,  absolute  good,  absolute  love, 
must  exist  somewhere,  and,  indeed,  such 
source  exists  in  Parabrahm. 

"  Parabrahm,  or  the  Divine  Godhead,  is, 
therefore,  the  central  source  of  pure  force — 
Omnipotence ;  of  mind  or  pure  intellection 
— Omniscience;  of  absolute  love  or  pure 
Spirit. 

"  These  are  the  attributes  of  Parabrahm, 
the  Divine  Trinity,  one  and  indivisible. 
They  constitute  the  Supreme  Spiritual 
Sun,  whose  Rays,  the  divine  lines  of  force, 
illumine  and  penetrate  all  that  is.  Of  these 
divine  attributes,  man  may  partake  at  his 
option,  for  it  cannot  be  too  often  repeated 
that  the  divine  lines  of  force  which  convey 
all  the  divine  qualities,  permeate  man.  In 
order  to  make  these  qualities  his  own,  give 
them  a  home  within  himself,  what  he  has 
to  do  is  to  place  his  individuality  within  the 
currents  of  the  lines  of  force,  place  obsta- 
cles in  their  way,  interferences  with  their 
march,  thereby  compelling  them  to  tarry 
with  him.  As  Franklin  compelled  an  elec- 


IN   THE   SANCTUARY.  193 

trie  current  to  descend  from  the  clouds  by 
offering  an  appropriate  conductor,  and  thus 
became  possessor  of  the  force — so  it  is  with 
man.  If  he  projects  vibrations  into  the 
psychic  world  with  a  ratio  of  motion  suf- 
ficiently rapid  and  of  the  proper  quality  to 
be  in  harmony  with  some  radiations  of  the 
divine  lines  of  force,  these  radiations  must 
answer,  and  a  current  must  come  from 
them  to  man,  a  current  conveying  the  spir- 
itual qualities  of  the  radiations.  These 
man  can  make  his  own  if  he  choose.  Ever 
ascending  from  subradiation  to  radiation, 
from  radiation  to  subray,  from  subray  to 
Ray,  each  higher  state  attained  becoming 
a  new  center  of  force  for  the  projection  of 
more  powerful,  more  sublimated  vibrations, 
thus  making  his  own  ever  higher  quali- 
ties, the  great  consummation  will  finally  be 
achieved  —  reintegration  into  Parabrahm, 
there  to  be  one  with  him,  and  command,  as 
one  who  has  duly  earned  them,  all  the 
attributes  of  the  Deity. " 

"Venerable  Master,  the  system  of  cos- 
mogony explained  in  the  papyri  is  most  sub- 
lime indeed ;  they  refer,  however,  exclusively 
to  Rays  of  Force  as  constituting  God  or 
Parabrahm,  and  to  one  of  those  Rays  as 
being  the  Ray  of  divine  consciousness — is 
there  then  no  personal  God  ?  " 

u  My  son,  there  is  no  consciousness  with- 
out coexisting  and  correlative  personality. 
If  one  becomes  conscious  of  a  certain  fact- 
abstract  idea,  or  material  object — it  is  his 


194  IN    THE   SANCTUARY. 

personality  that  is  the  recipient  of  such 
consciousness.  God,  or  Parabrahm,  there- 
fore, being  the  source,  the  alpha  and  omega, 
of  all  consciousness,  must  also  be  the  begin- 
ning and  goal  of  all  personalities,  every 
one  of  which  originates  from  and  ends  in 
Him  the  supreme  or  absolute  personality. 
Hence,  to  answer  thy  question,  I  say  that 
God  is  the  acme,  the  supreme  degree  of  per- 
sonality, a  person  in  the  most  sublime 
sense.  What  the  form  of  that  personality  is, 
transcends  our  conception  in  this  our  mun- 
dane state.  When  man  shall  have  arrived 
at  that  stage  of  evolution  which  he  is  to 
occupy  hereafter  in  the  spheres,  and  in 
which  his  immensely  enlarged  vision  and 
apprehension  will  enable  him  to  compre- 
hend the  Universe  in  its  entirety  as  well  as 
the  universality  of  the  being  composing  it, 
then  he  will,  perhaps,  be  able  to  grasp  the 
immensity  of  God's  personality.  '  God  is 
all  that  is." 

"  The  explanation  is  most  lucid  and  con- 
vincing, venerable  Master;  pray  continue 
your  instruction  so  intensely  interesting." 

"  Over  the  world  of  matter,  man  has  little 
control.  The  lines  of  divine  force  radiate 
from  the  bosom  of  Parabrahm,  the  supreme 
positive  pole  of  all  that  is,  the  absolute 
potential  of  vibration,  and  consequently  of 
heat.  Thence  they  run  into  the  vastness 
of  infinitude  toward  the  lowest  potential  of 
vibration,  absolute  cold,  the  primordial  neg- 
ative pole  of  the  Universe.  These  divine 


IN   THE   SANCTUARY.  195 

lines  of  force  constitute,  as  we  have  stated 
before,  the  lines  of  involution  through  which 
God  becomes  manifest  in  the  form  of  mat- 
ter. These  lines,  in  degree  as  they  proceed 
further  from  the  divine  Godhead  and  ap- 
proach the  primordial  negative  pole,  undergo 
a  lowering  of  their  rate  of  vibration,  caused 
by  the  interferences  of  the  currents  always 
surrounding  a  pole,  and  in  this  case,  also, 
by  the  inconceivably  low  degree  of  cold  of 
these  currents. 

"Heat  is  not  the  proper  term  for  the 
highest  sublimation  of  temperature  caused 
by  vibratory  motion  at  its  absolute  poten- 
tial, but  it  is  the  only  term  that,  in  our 
actual  condition  of  knowledge,  may  convey 
the  idea  to  the  understanding.  Similarly, 
the  term  'absolute  cold'  is  used  to  convey 
the  meaning  of  lowest  potential  of  vibration. 

"As  a  consequence  of  these  most  potent 
interferences  of  the  polar  currents,  the 
vibratory  motion  of  certain  of  these  lines 
of  force  is  so  reduced  as  to  make  them  per- 
ceptible to  the  senses  of  man ;  they  become 
manifest  and  appear  in  the  shape  of  nebulae, 
comets,  stars,  suns,  planets,  upon  the  last 
man  finding  his  abode  in  due  course  of 
time.  Thus  around  this  primordial  nega- 
tive pole  of  the  Universe  the  cosmos  is 
called  into  existence,  gradually  unfolding 
its  wonderful  galaxies  which  to-day  so  bril- 
liantly illuminate  the  heavens." 

"  Dear  Master,  I  would  respectfully  ask 
for  further  elucidation  in  regard  to  the  posi- 


196  IN   THE   SANCTUARY. 

tion  of  tliis  negative  pole  of  the  Universe  of 
which  you  speak.  I  can  readily  understand 
the  existence  of  the  Spiritual  Sun  as  the 
origin  from  which  emanate  the  divine  lines 
of  force.  But  these,  as  the  papyri  state, 
run  to  the  negative  pole;  where  is  this  neg- 
ative pole?  I  have  an  intense  desire  to 
gain  comprehension  of  this  sublime  system 
of  cosmogony." 

"Most  cheerfully  will  I  endeavor  to  give 
thee  a  lucid  explanation  of  it,"  responded 
the  Magus,  "for  the  question  is  a  legitimate 
one. 

"  The  whole  system  of  the  Universe,  in  its 
totality  and  in  all  its  individual  units,  from 
the  minute  cells  that  constitute  all  organ- 
ized bodies,  up  to  the  most  stupendous 
structures,  suns  and  worlds,  is  spherical  in 
form.  From  the  Spiritual  Sun,  which  is  the 
positive  pole,  radiate  lines  of  force  in  every 
direction.  To  render  this  clear  we  will 
have  recourse  to  a  material  illustration— 
our  Earth.  Suppose  the  Spiritual  Sun  were 
located  in  the  center  of  it,  and  its  light  ra- 
diated in  all  directions  toward  the  outer 
crust  of  the  earth,  this  outer  crust,  corres- 
ponding with  the  outer  membrane  of  the 
cell,  would  represent  the  region  of  the  neg- 
ative pole  of  the  Universe — an  immense  re- 
gion, indeed,  where  so-called  cold  reaches 
its  lowest  degree.  Hence  this  negative  pole 
is  not  a  point,  but  a  circumferential  region 
where  polar  currents  have  their  abode.  In 
this  region  the  divine  lines  of  force  first 


IN   THE   SANCTUARY.  197 

meet  with  interference  and  resistance,  and 
the  Ray  of  Matter,  whose  rate  of  vibration 
is  lower  than  those  of  the  other  two  Rays, 
is  first  affected.  Materialization  and  con- 
densation into  worlds  are  the  results.  The 
limitless  space  beyond  this  region  is  being 
gradually  and  continuously  invaded  by  new 
worlds,  incessantly  springing  into  exist- 
ence under  the  same  process  of  interference 
by  polar  currents.  The  region  of  involu- 
tionary  activity  increases  in  proportion  as  the 
inhabitable  region  of  the  cosmos  is  enlarged. 
The  effect  of  one  of  these  enormous  polar 
currents  is  illustrated  in  the  'Milky  Way/ 
where  numberless  new  worlds  are  in  process 
of  construction." 

"  This  system  of  cosmogony,  beloved 
Master,  is  truly  wonderful  and  grand,  and 
the  teaching  of  it  is  of  most  momentous 
import.  For  the  first  time  has  the  forma- 
tion of  worlds  (a  subject  which  has  occupied 
my  deepest  thought)  become  clear  to  me. 
The  workings  of  God,  the  true  God,  are 
brought  within  the  reach  of  man's  compre- 
hension, if  man  is  willing  to  learn.  The 
honest  materialist  can  now  conscientiously 
join  in  the  worship  of  God,  and  will  recog- 
nize that  such  worship  will  be  an  incontro- 
vertible proof  for  the  enlargement  of  his 
mind  and  the  elevation  of  his  intellect." 


198  IN   THE   SANCTUARY. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

"  FOR  the  present,"  resumed  Caspar,  "  we 
will  proceed  no  further  in  the  scientific 
exposition  of  the  Deity  and  its  attributes. 
Numberless  elucidations  of  cosmic  phe- 
nomena are,  however,  given  in  these  papyri, 
but,  as  yet,  the  world  is  unprepared  to 
receive  them.  What  has  been  vouchsafed 
for  thee  to  hear  is  deemed  sufficient  to  offer 
a  scientific  basis  of  true  religion,  and  a 
religious  foundation  to  true  science. 

"And  now  I  will  relate  how  it  came  to 
pass  that  these  papyri,  of  such  surpassing 
importance,  came  to  be  deposited  in  the 
archives  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Papacy,  the 
impressive  scene  of  their  recovery  from 
oblivion  having  been  presented  to  thee  in 
last  night's  vision. 

"  The  greatest  of  Egypt's  Hierophants, 
seeing  with  the  undimmed  eyes  of  the  ad- 
vanced occultist  the  hopeless  condition  of 
materiality  into  which  his  country  had  sunk, 
and  despairing  of  being  able  for  centuries 
at  least  to  rekindle  a  spark  of  spiritual- 
ity in  the  sensual  lives  of  his  people; 
seeing,  moreover,  that  the  High  Priests  sur- 
rounding him  had  gradually  lost  interest 
in  the  scientific  possessions  of  the  order, 
the  Sovereigns  and  people  being  too  igno- 


IN   THE   SANCTUARY.  199 

rant  to  understand  them;  and  that  these 
High  Priests,  in  order  to  keep  in  check  the 
ever-increasing  sensuality  of  these  same 
Sovereigns  and  people,  were  devoting  their 
efforts  entirely  to  the  production  of  occult 
phenomena  of  the  most  overawing  nature, 
he  decided  to  transfer  to  more  propitious 
fields  the  mysterious  and  transcending 
truths  of  which  he  had  become  possessed, 
as  custodian  of  the  occult  lore  transmitted 
to  him  by  the  Hierophant  and  Magus,  his 
predecessor.  To  find  this  more  propitious 
field,  he  retired  to  the  hoi y  chamber  of  the 
Great  Pyramid,  and,  reposing  his  body  upon 
the  sacred  couch  before  the  shrine,  assumed 
his  higher  supersensuous  life.  He  then 
began  to  explore  the  cities  situated  on  the 
trans  Mediterranean  littoral,  where,  rumor 
said,  a  new  religion  had  sprung  into  exist- 
ence, the  dogmas  of  which  had  been  conse- 
crated by  the  death  of  many  martyrs, 
thereby  winning  over  to  the  creed  earnest 
devotees,  whose  number  was  constantly 
increasing. 

"Above  the  City  of  Rome  he  beheld  a 
great  light,  and  upon  close  investigation 
found  it  to  be  the  golden  radiance  of  Spirit- 
uality in  the  midst  of  which  was  a  brilliant 
nucleus,  like  that  of  a  comet.  It  proceeded 
from  a  small  group  of  men  assembled  in  a 
council  hall.  They  were,  seemingly,  men 
of  authority,  and  to  one  of  the  number  great 
respect  was  shown  by  the  others.  The 
matter  under  discussion  was  the  prevailing 


200  IN   THE   SANCTUARY. 

materialism,  the  unbounded  reign  of  unbri- 
dled sensuality,  the  Godlessness  of  the 
period,  and  the  measures  to  be  adopted  in 
order  to  promote  a  better  life.  They  recog- 
nized that  in  the  cultivation  of  the  attributes 
of  the  soul  lay  the  only  means  of  overcom- 
ing sensuality,  and  that  supreme  faith  in 
Cod,  the  Ruler  of  all  that  is,  was  the  first 
principle  to  be  proclaimed.  Next  to  this, 
the  necessity  for  strong  and  more  extended 
brotherhood  among  men  should  be  made 
prominent.  How  to  disseminate  most  effect- 
ively these  truths  among  the  people  was 
being  fully  discussed. 

"After  having  been  present  at  several 
councils  of  similar  import  and  tendency, 
the  Hierophant  concluded  that  these  leaders 
of  the  comparatively  new  sect  had  in  them- 
selves all  the  elements  necessary  to  under- 
stand, accept,  and  proclaim  the  sacred  truths 
of  the  occult  order  of  which  he  was,  as  he 
then  thought,  the  last  representative.  Some 
of  these  men  were  possessed  of  much  scien- 
tific and  occult  learning,  and  would  be  fit 
recipients  of  the  solemn  trust.  He  fervently 
desired  to  be  translated  to  his  home  above, 
owing  to  the  fact  that  his  life  here  below 
was  a  life  of  much  suffering,  caused  by  the 
constant  stream  of  a  low  order  of  vibrations 
which  had  encountered  him  whenever  he 
ventured  outside  the  Sanctuary  of  the 
Pyramid. 

"To  Rome,  therefore,  the  Hierophant  at 
last  wended  his  way  in  his  natural  body. 


IN   THE   SANCTUARY.  2OI 

Inclosed  in  a  large  golden  casket  which  he 
carried  with  him  was  a  roll  of  papyri,  which 
he  evidently  regarded  as  a  most  precious 
trust,  to  judge  from  the  care,  amounting 
almost  to  veneration,  with  which  he  handled 
it.  Directing  his  steps  to  the  building 
where  he  had  seen  the  worthy  men  in 
assembly,  he  there  met  the  Pope  of  Rome, 
for  the  person  to  whom  the  members  of  the 
council  had  shown  high  respect  was  none 
other  than  the  head  of  the  Christian  church 
at  that  epoch. 

"A  most  venerable  and  learned  man  was 
he,  of  imposing  mien,  but  most  simple  in 
manner  withal.  He  was  a  thorough  mys- 
tic, having  become  such  by  a  profound  study 
of  the  works  of  the  occultists  of  old,  prin- 
cipally of  the  Chaldean  mysteries,  which, 
owing  to  their  being  based  upon  science, 
more  particularly  interested  him. 

"  Well  was  he  prepared  to  receive  the 
Hierophant  and  understand  the  vast  import 
of  his  mission.  As  they  met,  their  auras 
in terbl ended,  and  they  instantly  understood 
each  other,  and  mutual  confidence  was  at 
once  established. 

"  For  many  days  they  dwelt  together  in 
unison,  during  which  time  the  Pope  was 
thoroughly  instructed  in  the  import  of  the 
hieroglyphic  works  submitted  to  him  and 
henceforth  intrusted  to  his  care  and  keep- 
ing. He  solemnly  promised  forthwith  that 
their  contents  should  form  the  basis  of  his 
religion,  being  in  full  harmony  with  the 


202  IN   THE   SANCTUARY. 

principles  proclaimed  by  their  Leader  when, 
alive — Jesus  of  Nazareth,  the  crucified. 

"  The  contents  of  the  sacred  papyri  being 
mostly  of  a  scientific  and  occult  nature,  the 
council  of  High  Priests  was  convened  by  the 
Pope  to  deliberate  on  the  use  to  be  made  of 
them.  After  several  meetings  it  was  con- 
cluded to  formulate  and  promulgate  articles 
of  faith,  belief  in  which  would  be  obligatory 
on  all  followers  of  Christ.  This  was  a  nec- 
essary proceeding,  inasmuch  as  the  early 
Christians,  being  mostly  uneducated,  were 
unable  to  understand  scientific  and  deeply 
occult  reasoning.  These  articles  of  faith 
were  to  be  impressed  on  the  minds  of  the 
devotees  by  means  of  divers  ceremonies 
intended  to  appeal  to  the  emotions,  thereby 
rendering  faith  more  earnest  and  enduring. 

"  The  ceremony  of  Holy  Mass  was  then 
first  established,  and  was  suggested  by  the 
following  rite  described  in  the  sacred 
papyri :  Once  a  year,  at  a  designated  time, 
when  planetary  conditions  are  most  condu- 
cive to  spiritual  influx,  the  Hierophant,  sur- 
rounded by  his  High  Priests,  after  nine  days' 
abstinence,  repaired  to  the  Sanctuary  of  the 
Pyramid.  There,  at  high  noon,  when  celes- 
tial influences  are  most  potent,  he  conse- 
crated a  large  loaf  of  pure  gluten,  this 
substance,  when  kept  in  the  sacred  shrine, 
retaining  for  a  period  of  twelve  moons  the 
aura  of  Parabrahrn.  By  concentrating  the 
will  on  this  loaf  while  directing  to  Para- 
brahm  prayers,  recitation  of  manthrams,  and 


IN    THE   SANCTUARY.  2O3 

deeply  occult  invocations,  his  aura  thor- 
oughly impregnated  it  with  pure  Spirit. 
Once  a  year,  all  the  priests,  initiates,  can- 
didates, and  neophytes  partook  of  the 
consecrated  loaf  at  the  epoch  of  the  year 
designated  at  a  later  date  as  Easter  by  the 
Christian  church,  after  having  duly  pre- 
pared themselves  by  fasting  for  a  period  of 
seven  times  seven  days,  of  which  nine  days 
were  dedicated  to  special  prayer  and  cere- 
monies during  which  fasting  was  not 
required. 

"  This  communion  with  Parabrahm,  by 
partaking  of  the  consecrated  loaf,  was  most 
efficacious  in  uplifting  all  who  were  ad- 
mitted to  this  sacrament.  Mind  and  soul 
being  appropriately  prepared,  this  aura  long 
remained  with  the  recipient,  extending  to 
him  peaceful  spiritual  help,  and  enabling 
him  to  advance  a  step  higher  up  the  ascent 
leading  to  the  Supreme.  With  the  priests 
this  aura  remained  about  twelve  moons; 
with  the  High  Priests  it  abided  forever ;  the 
Hierophant  was  one  with  it. 

"  The  initiates  of  the  second  degree,  can- 
didates and  neophytes,  when  lacking  spir- 
itual strength,  could  be  permitted  to  partake 
of  the  sanctified  loaf  at  any  time  of  the 
year. 

"  The  ceremonies  attending  the  conse- 
cration of  the  loaf  were  directed  against  the 
domination  exercised  by  the  senses.  A 
cross  surmounted  the  shrine,  to  which  the 
carved  image  of  a  man  was  fastened  by 


204  IN   THE   SANCTUARY. 

wooden  nails,  one  driven  through,  the  hand 
of  each  extended  arm,  and  one  through  both 
feet,  nailing  them  together  to  the  vertical 
beam  of  the  cross.  Upon  the  head  of  the 
figure  was  a  crown  of  thorny  wood,  and  the 
exposed  heart  was  bleeding  ;  before  the  lips 
a  spectral  hand,  beautifully  shaped,  held  a 
cup  of  exceedingly  bitter  beverage.  The 
occult  meaning  of  this  image  was  that  the 
empire  by  the  senses  over  man  must  be 
overcome  by  suffering  and  mortification  of 
the  flesh.  The  head  and  brain  must  be 
sorely  disciplined,  the  heart  must  bleed, 
and  the  tongue  be  made  to  feel  how  bitter 
are  the  sorrows  it  may  entail.  The  conjoint 
suffering  and  rigid  discipline  of  head,  heart, 
hands,  and  feet,  are  necessary  to  effect  an  effi- 
cient control  over  the  lower  nature  of  man. 

"During  the  ceremony  of  consecration, 
when  the  extended  hands  of  the  Hierophant 
covered  the  loaf,  and  he  recited  the  mystic 
formula  of  invocation,  a  large  metallic  gong 
was  made  to  give  forth  its  deep,  soft  note, 
the  vibrations  of  which  penetrated  to  the 
inmost  recesses  of  the  human  soul,  arous- 
ing in  it  a  powerful  spiritual  activity.  This 
note  was  the  mysterious  key-note  of  the 
Universe,  as  given  forth  by  the  ocean  in  its 
perpetual  moan ;  by  the  large  forest,  when 
the  breeze  sighs  in  its  bowers  at  eve;  as 
heard  in  the  distant  murmur  of  large  cities, 
when  above  them  hover  the  wings  of  night. 

"The  Rosary,  or  string  of  beads,  in  use 
by  the  Roman  Catholic  devotees,  and  also 


IN  THE   SANCTUARY.  205 

their  recital  of  divers  litanies  and  rogations, 
are  substitutes  for  other  vehicles  for  prayer 
employed  by  Eastern  mystics,  and  now 
called  by  the  somewhat  sarcastic  name  of 
'prayer-machines,'  objects  of  much  ridi- 
cule on  the  part  of  the  modern  skeptic. 
Nevertheless,  in  the  light  of  the  new  science, 
their  usefulness  is  readily  conceded.  The 
long-continued  repetition  of  the  same  ratio 
and  tone  of  vibration  begets  a  potential  in 
the  psychic  realm,  sufficient  to  cause  a 
decided  interference  with  the  swift  passage 
of  some  radiation  of  the  Ray  of  Spirit,  com- 
pelling it  to  tarry  on  its  way  and  to  grant 
to  man  the  spiritual  enlightenment  or  con- 
solation sought  for  by  the  oft-repeated 
prayers.  The  Rosary  acts  like  an  electric 
battery,  each  bead,  by  adding  a  cell  to  the 
current,  increasing  its  potential.  High 
Priests  recognized  the  fact  that  without  the 
intervention  of  numerous  beads,  or  the 
repeated  revolutions  of  the  prayer-machine, 
the  attention  of  the  supplicant  could  not 
remain  undisturbed,  but  would  fluctuate 
between  heterogeneous  thought-waves  that 
are  ever  floating  in  air.  Hence  would  ensue 
the  emission  of  vibration  of  inconstant  qual- 
ity, inefficient  to  project  effectual  interfer- 
ences into  the  Ray  of  Spirit. 

"The  Roman  Catholic  monasteries  are 
instituted  in  imitation  of  those  of  ancient 
Egypt,  presided  over  b}'  our  order,  a  de- 
scription' of  which  is  set  forth  in  these 
sacred  papyri.  The  object  of  the  founding 


206  IN   THE   SANCTUARY. 

of  the  Trappist  order,  for  instance,  with  its 
very  severe  rules  of  discipline,  fasting,  bod- 
ily castigation,  the  observance  of  silence, 
constant  vigils,  was  to  afford  effective  help  to 
devotees  whose  senses  have  kept  a  mastery 
sway  over  them  ;  the  isolation  in  which  the 
members  of  the  society  are  kept  in  the 
monasteries  frees  them  from  all  outside 
temptations  and  allurements  of  the  world. 
"One  of  the  mysteries,  the  importance  of 
which  was  fully  realized  by  the  Egyptian 
priesthood  of  our  order,  is  that  the  neo- 
phyte, and  in  truth  every  man  or  woman 
who  essays  earnestly  to  tread  the  upward 
path,  is  beset  by  constant  and  exceptional 
dangers.  The  senses,  the  despotism  of 
which  it  is  the  first  duty  to  overcome — a 
duty  requiring  most  fervent  endeavor- 
rebel  violently  against  any  intrusion  into 
their  rightful  domain,  and  on  this  occasion 
the  papyri  divulge  a  most  deep  occult  truth 
which  will  ere  long  be  fully  corroborated  by 
science.  The  spiritualizing  of  the  brain- 
cells,  their  growth  and  evolution,  granula- 
tion, palingenesy  or  rebirth,  progress  mostly 
at  the  expense  of  cells  of  a  lower  order.  A 
cell,  in  process  of  evolution  through  the 
urgings  and  action  of  higher  forces,  absorbs 
the  vital  energy  of  its  antipolar  cells,  which 
are  always  of  lower  development.  This 
process  of  absorption  produces  in  the  latter 
cells  a  vibratory  excitement,  a  battle  for 
dear  life,  as  it  were,  a  rebellion  against  be- 
ing gradually  atrophied,  causing  their  exist- 


IN   THE   SANCTUARY.  2O/ 

ence  to  be  strongly  felt.  In  the  case  of 
brain-cells  undergoing  the  process  of  spirit- 
ualization,  they  emit  vibratory  waves  draw- 
ing forth  the  energy  of  their  antipolar  cells 
which  govern  the  animal  or  sensual  nature 
of  man.  The  latter  become  excited,  with 
the  result  that  a  powerful  appeal  for  recog- 
nition is  produced,  culminating  in  an  un- 
ceasing clamor  for  satisfaction.  If  the  will 
of  the  neophyte  be  not  strong,  or  he  neg- 
lects to  summon  help  from  above  through 
prayer,  or  is  not  provided  with  a  talisman, 
a  serious  fall  may  be  the  consequence,  fol- 
lowed, sometimes,  by  a  total  abandonment 
of  the  path.  Nor  are  instances  rare  wherein 
people  with  decided  spiritual  tendencies, 
even  after  having  published  meritorious 
works  on  occultism  or  spiritualism,  have 
stumbled  by  the  wayside  and  fallen  into  the 
path  of  shame.  To  avoid  this  fall,  to  guard 
the  neophyte,  during  his  period  of  weak- 
ness, against  the  powerful  assaults  with 
which  the  lower  senses  incessantly  harass 
him,  monasteries  have  been  established, 
within  the  walls  of  which  temptation  doth 
not  enter,  and  before  the  shrine  of  which 
spiritual  strength  is  ever  ready  to  be 
granted.  Herein  lies  the  origin  of  convent 
and  cloister,  and  the  safeguard  which  they 
afford  to  the  neophyte  is  well-nigh  indis- 
pensable to  him. 

u  The  order  of  priests,  as  set  forth  in 
these  papyri,  had  its  neophytes,  candidates, 
and  priests  of  the  third,  second,  and  first 


208  IN   THE   SANCTUARY. 

degree.  It  was  an  order  of  most  learned 
men,  who  studied  the  sciences  with  great 
earnestness,  aided  both  by  occult  illumina- 
tion and  worldly  mechanical  means,  living 
in  their  monasteries  undisturbed  by  secular 
cares,  which  were  assumed  by  lay  brothers. 
The  highest  spiritual  attainments  were 
vouchsafed  to  these  men,  and  from  their 
ranks  one  was  exalted  to  the  dignity  of 
Hierophant,  or  Magus.  This  order  in  the 
Roman  Catholic  church  is  represented  by 
the  Jesuits.  As  to  how  true  they  have 
remained  to  the  spirit  of  the  order  of  the 
Egyptian  priests  the  world  must  pass  judg- 
ment. For  the  sake  of  justice,  however, 
which,  under  all  circumstances,  must  be 
respected,  I  have  to  state  that  many  Amer- 
ican fathers  of  that  society  have  progressed 
spiritually  far  beyond  the  ken  of  the  ordi- 
nary world ;  and  if  to-day  they  decline  to 
discuss  the  advanced  ideas  of  religion  and 
occultism,  they  do  so  merely  through  the 
necessity  of  remaining  obedient  to  the  exac- 
tion of  a  terrible  oath  taken  with  their 
vows,  and  not  because  their  convictions  or 
sympathies  lie  with  the  iinprogressive. 

"  The  confession  of  sins,  as  practiced  in 
the  Roman  church,  the  absolution  bestowed 
by  the  priest,  and  consequent  admission  to 
holy  communion,  are  also  derived  from  the 
avowal  of  weakness  made  by  the  neophyte 
or  candidate  to  a  High  Priest,  when  seeking 
for  help  after  a  fall,  and  counsel  in  his  strug- 
gle for  spiritual  growth;  upon  true  repent- 


IN   THE   SANCTUARY.  209 

ance  such  neophyte  was  admitted  to  par- 
take anew  of  the  consecrated  loaf,  and  was 
restored  to  divine  grace.  This  practice 
gave  a  fresh  impetus,  a  powerful  stimulant, 
to  his  soul's  upward  efforts. 

"  In  addition,  many  minor  exoteric  relig- 
ious ceremonies,  having  deep  occult  mean- 
ing in  reference  to  externalization  of  the 
Egyptian  mysteries,  have  been  adopted  by 
the  Romish  church.  Although,  at  the 
present  time,  such  ceremonies  are  but 
imperfectly  understood  by  the  clergy  and 
church-goers,  they  are,  nevertheless,  en- 
dowed with  real  spiritual  power. 

"The  scapulary,  however,  is  the  most 
potent  of  all  the  occult  safeguards  that 
were  adopted  by  the  Pope  and  council. 
Much  impressed,  indeed,  was  the  latter,  by 
the  description  which  these  papyri  give  of 
the  far-reaching  occult  powers  possessed  by 
the  talismans  consecrated  by  the  Hiero- 
phant.  It  is  related  in  these  documents 
that  the  most  powerful  talisman  consists  of 
two  square  pieces  of  cloth  connected  by  two 
cords,  so  arranged  that  when  the  head  of 
the  devotee  is  passed  between  them  one 
piece  of  cloth  will  rest  on  the  back,  and  the 
other  cover  the  breast.  Upon  the  covering 
011  the  back  it  was  imperative  that  the  All- 
seeing  Eye,  surrounded  by  radiations,  should 
be  embroidered,  and  upon  the  front  one  the 
image  of  Sophia,  the  Virgin  of  the  World. 
The  pieces  of  cloth  composing  the  scapu- 
lary represent  in  form  the  insignia  of  the 


210  IN   THE   SANCTUARY. 

sacred  office  of  the  Hierophant,  which  were 
two  squares  of  cloth  of  gold  worn  by  him 
above  his  vestments,  one  in  front  and  the 
other  on  the  back.  Upon  them  were  em- 
broidered, in  addition  to  the  above-mentioned 
figures,  strange  hieroglyphics,  the  front 
ones  representing  the  forces  surrounding 
the  negative  pole  of  the  Universe,  the  one 
covering  the  back,  the  Spiritual  Sun,  or 
Parabrahm,  the  supreme  positive  pole. 
When  duly  consecrated  by  the  assembled 
Magi,  divine  lines  of  force  ran  constantly 
from  the  positive  to  the  negative  pole,  trav- 
ersing the  solar  plexus  and  the  most  vital 
parts  of  the  wearer's  body,  neutralizing 
their  lowering  tendencies,  and  surrounding 
the  brain  with  such  strong,  purified  aura  as 
to  leave  it  uninfluenced  by  external  prompt- 
ings or  impressions  of  an  animal  nature. 

"The  scapulary,  or  talisman,  being  kissed 
night  and  morning  by  the  devotee,  thereby 
constantly  renewing  the  intimate  relation 
by  thought  projection  between  himself  and 
the  powers  invoked  during  the  consecra- 
tion, proved  effective  not  only  in  guarding 
him  'against  the  wiles  of  evil,  but  never 
ceasing  to  administer  to  his  spiritual  nature, 
steadily  urging  him  on  to  upward  growth. 

"The  scapulary  worn  by  Catholic  youth 
has  itself  great  occult  powers,  and  number- 
less are  the  instances  that  have  come  under 
my  own  observation,  during  my  ministry,  of 
the  influence  exercised  by  it.  I  have  known 
calamities  to  individuals  and  families  to  be 


IN   THE    SANCTUARY.  2  1 1 

averted;  great  blessings  to  be  bestowed; 
confiding  souls  of  many  to  be  rescued  from 
the  snares  of  the  tempter,  and  others  even 
from  the  quagmire  of  sensuality. 

"During  my  pastorate  I  visited  many 
public  hospitals,  both  in  Europe  and  India, 
and  whenever  I  met  a  fallen  woman,  often 
finding  her  upon  her  deathbed,  I  never 
omitted  to  inquire  if  she  had  her  scapulary 
or  talisman  on  her  person  at  the  moment  of 
her  first  fall.  The  answer  was  invariably 
the  same.  They  all  admitted  that  at  the 
time  when  they  had  given  way  to  the  se- 
ductions of  the  tempter,  they  had  either 
abandoned  wearing  it  or  had  temporarily 
laid  it  aside.  In  no  single  instance  did  I 
discover  that  a  girl  had  fallen  a  prey  to  the 
seducer,  had  lacked  strength  to  resist  him, 
while  the  scapulary  was  on  her  body.  This 
safeguard,  borrowed  by  the  Catholic  church 
from  occult  orders  of  Egypt,  has  rendered, 
and  is  still  rendering,  immeasurable  spirit- 
ual service  to  its  devotees.  Before  proceed- 
ing to  explain  the  adaptation  by  the  Romish 
church  to  her  religious  service  of  the  occult 
mysteries  and  observances  set  forth  in  the 
sacred  papyri,  I  must,  for  clearness'  sake, 
briefly  consider  again  the  primordial  system 
of  the  Universe,  in  order  to  make  plain  the 
origin  of  the  extensive  worship  paid  to  the 
Virgin  Mary  by  the  devotee  of  that  church." 


212  IN   THE  SANCTUARY. 


CHAPTER  X. 

"  THE  manner  is  now  well  understood  in 
which  the  divine  lines  of  force  proceed  from 
the  Spiritual  Sun,  the  origin  of  every  force 
in  its  highest  potential  of  vibration  and 
temperature,  to  the  negative  pole  or  lowest 
potential  of  vibration  and  absolute  cold. 
On  their  way  to  this  negative  pole,  these 
divine  lines  of  force,  in  their  involutionary 
course,  are  constantly  interfered  with  by 
the  polar  currents,  their  ratio  of  vibration 
and  temperature,  through  this  action,  being 
constantly  lowered,  until,  near  the  negative 
pole,  the  interferences  become  so  potent  as 
to  cause  their  velocity  to  be  reduced  to  such 
an  extent  as  to  render  matter  visible,  first, 
in  the  form  of  nebulae  and  comets,  and  then 
tangible,  when  these  have  been  condensed 
into  worlds.  The  currents  of  the  negative 
pole,  however,  affect  the  Ray  of  Mind  and 
the  Ray  of  Spirit,  as  well  as  the  Ray  of 
Matter,  for  the  three  main  Rays  constitut- 
ing the  divine  lines  of  force,  being  inter- 
volved,  are  one  and  indivisible.  In  degree 
as  the  polar  currents  interfere  with  the 
rapidity  of  the  vibrations  of  the  Ray  of 
Matter,  equally  so  do  they  interfere  with 
those  of  the  Ray  of  Mind  and  those  of  the 
Ray  of  Spirit,  and  the  interferences  with 


IN   THE  SANCTUARY.  213 

the  ratio  of  vibratory  velocity  of  these  latter 
Rays  also  beget  in  them  subrays,  radia- 
tions, and  subradiations,  many  of  which 
can  be  obtained  by  man  when  planets  reach 
conditions  appropriate  to  his  abode  on 
them. 

"  Hence,  the  Ray  of  Matter,  by  the  action 
of  the  polar  currents,  becoming  differentiated 
into  visible,  and,  later  on,  into  tangible 
matter,  is  followed  by  the  Ray  of  Mind, 
which  becomes  similarly  differentiated  into 
all  grades  of  intellect,  from  instinct  of  the 
lowest  order,  as  possessed  by  the  animal 
with  a  single  microscopical  dot  of  brain- 
matter,  np  to  the  most  powerful  intellects  of 
the  world.  Plants  and  the  lower  organisms 
of  the  animal  kingdom,  such  as  infusoria 
and  other  series  without  brain-specks,  move 
by  attraction  and  repulsion  only.  The 
same  process  of  differentiation  obtains  in 
the  Ray  of  Spirit,  from  the  subradiation 
that  answers  the  first  prayer  of  the  babe 
whose  little  hands  are  upheld  by  the 
mother,  to  the  subray  that  conveys  divine 
illumination  to  the  brain  of  the  Magus. 
All  the  differentiations  originate  at  the 
negative  pole  of  the  Universe,  where  invo- 
lution ceases,  and  evolution  commences,  its 
grand  career.  There,  also,  parallel  with 
the  differentiation  of  the  qualities  of  the 
Supreme  Mind  and  Infinite  Spirit,  are  de- 
veloped the  gradations  of  universal  con- 
sciousness, from  the  faint  consciousness 
possessed  by  the  lowest  grade.  ;of  instinct, 


214  IN   THE  SANCTUARY. 

to  tlie  supreme  consciousness  of  things 
divine.  These  gradations  may  be  grouped 
into  the  three  following  states  or  classes, 
namely:  the  simple  consciousness  of  exist- 
ence, consciousness  of  understanding,  and 
consciousness  of  things  spiritual. 

u  The  latter  consciousness  is  imaged  in 
these  papyri  by  the  divine  Sophia,  the 
Virgin  of  the  World.  Virgin  she  is  called, 
because  the  radiations  into  which  the  Ray 
of  Spirit  is  differentiated  (many  radiations 
of  which  are  attainable  by  man)  are  purely 
virgin,  emanating  as  they  do  directly  from 
Parabrahm,  through  the  lines  of  involution. 
Having  never  yet  passed  through  the  brain 
of  man,  they  are  consequently  unsullied  by 
any  influence  that  heterogeneous  thought- 
waves  might  impress  upon  it. 

u  The  divine  Sophia,  or  Virgin  of  the 
World,  then,  represents  divine  consciousness 
in  its  differentiated  condition  of  applicability 
to  man.  Of  that  consciousness  man  may 
partake  in  degree  as  he  succeeds  in  sending 
up  into  its  transcendental  realm  effective 
vibratory  interferences. 

"  But  let  it  be  well  understood  that  the 
vibrations  which  he  sends  up,  in  order  to 
reach  effectively  the  realm  of  divine  con- 
sciousness, even  in  its  lowest  differentiated 
subradiation,  must  proceed  from  the  soul, 
for  brain -vibration  entirely  fails  to  come  in 
touch  with,  and  cause  interference  with, 
any  radiation  of  spirit  consciousness. 
Prayer,  spiritual  aspiration,  acts  of  adora- 


IN  THE   SANCTUARY.  215 

tion,  springing  from  profound  faith  in  the 
Supreme  Being,  love,  vivid  love  of  things 
divine,  crowned  by  a  pure  and  charitable 
life — these  are  the  qualities  and  practices 
which  bring  down  upon  us  abundant  show- 
ers of  divine  Sophia's  choicest  gift,  the  con- 
sciousness of  things  divine. 

"And  now  we  will  proceed  to  relate  how 
it  came  to  pass  that  the  Romish  church 
became  possessed  of  its  greatest  pillar  of 
strength,  the  rock  upon  which  is  built  its 
edifice — lEt  super  hanc  petram  edificabo  ec- 
clesiam  me  am? 

"  The  Pope  and  his  council  fully  pre- 
pared, both  scientifically  and  spiritually,  to 
understand  the  surpassing  importance  of 
the  part  allotted  to  divine  consciousness  in 
the  evolution  of  man,  at  once  proceeded  on 
their  course  in  the  true  spirit  of  holiness. 
The  Pontiff  selected  by  the  Hierophant  to 
become  the  guardian  of  the  sacred  papyri, 
was  a  true  son  of  God,  and  competent  to 
devise  ways  and  means  of  bringing  the 
realization  of  this  divine  consciousness  to 
the  undeveloped  but  trusting  minds  of  their 
devotees.  Furthermore,  he  had  the  ability 
to  prescribe  for  them  the  simplest  and  best 
regulations  to  be  adopted  in  order  to  reach 
this  consciousness,  and  thereby  obtain  the 
choicest  blessings  it  could  vouchsafe. 

"  It  was  decided,  therefore,  to  clothe  Mary, 
the  Mother  of  the  Crucified,  with  all  the  at- 
tributes of  the  divine  Sophia,  and  place  her 
ima^e  before  the  devotees.  It  was,  however, 


21 6  IN    THE   SANCTUARY. 

distinctly  stated  that  worship  was  not  to  be 
offered  to  Mary  as  a  divinity,  but  that  she  was 
to  be  regarded  solely  as  a  powerful  media- 
tor before  the  divine  throne. 

"This  decision  of  Pope  and  council  was  a 
real  inspiration  from  on  high,  for  the  good 
done  by  the  myriads  of  invocations  daily 
sent  up  by  the  Roman  Catholic  devotees  to 
the  divine  consciousness,  to  them  imaged 
by  the  Blessed  Virgin,  is  far  beyond  the 
powers  of  realization,  even  by  the  high 
dignitaries  of  that  church  to-day. 

"No  disciple  can  enter  upon  the  upward 
path,"  continued  Caspar  solemnly,  u  until 
all  prejudices  in  the  matter  of  religion  have 
been  obliterated  in  him.  Every  creed,  be- 
lief, congregation,  church,  association,  and 
individual  man,  in  their  upward  endeavors, 
must  not  only  be  respected  by  him,  but  his 
good-will  at  least  must  be  directed  toward 
them,  if  his  open  encouragement  cannot  be 
bestowed.  Ill-feeling  in  the  smallest  degree 
.against  any  church  would  fatally  paralyze 
his  own  progress. 

"  Our  order,  as  yet,  has  no  temple  or 
monastery  in  this  country,  and  until  one  is 
proffered,  our  main  reliance  must  lie  in  the 
existing  churches  for  an  occasional  revival  of 
spiritual  strength.  Similarly  with  a  musi- 
cian ;  it  matters  not  how  excellent  his  pri- 
vate rehearsals  may  be;  how  efficient  his 
daily  practice;  how  earnest  his  endeavors, 
while  in  his  studio,  to  reach  higher  attain- 
ments in  his  art;  he  must,  at  intervals, 


IN   THE   SANCTUARY.  2 1/ 

listen  to  the  symphonies  of  superior  artists, 
in  order,  as  it  were,  to  rebaptize  his  soul,  to 
open  new  avenues  to  loftier  inspiration. 
Likewise  must  the  disciple,  at  intervals, 
repair  to  temples  of  worship,  there  to  re- 
ceive strength  for  the  practice  of  greater 
purification;  to  sanctuaries  where  strife 
entereth  not;  where  psychic  force  is  abund- 
ant, and  the  spiritual  conditions  harmonious 
enough  to  enable  the  soul  to  place  herself  in 
affinity  with,  and  receive  spiritual  strength 
from,  the  divine  afflatus  there  present. 

"  Our  monastery,  when  established,  will 
be  open  as  a  place  of  occasional  retreat  to 
our  disciples  whenever  they  feel  a  renewal 
of  spiritual  strength  necessary.  In  the 
monastery  will  be  a  sanctuary  and  a  shrine, 
blessed  by  the  Supreme  Master,  or  Magus. 

"And  there  the  image  of  Sophia,  the 
Divine  Virgin  of  the  World,  the  occultist  will 
also  find  enthroned.  No  worship  is  be- 
stowed on  this  image  any  more  than  on  the 
images  or  photographs  of  our  dear  departed 
while  our  eyes  lovingly  linger  upon  them. 
No,  they  simply  recall  to  memory  the  good 
qualities  of  those  now  in  another  sphere, 
establishing  an  affectionate  bond  between 
them  and  us.  Similarly,  the  invocations 
formulated  at  the  feet  of  Sophia  reach  the 
divine  consciousness  she  represents,  and 
places  us  in  affinity  with  it. 

"  Until  this  building  is  erected,  toward 
some  church  our  disciple  must  direct  his 
steps.  Surely  he  will  be  able  to  discover  a 


2l8  IN   THE   SANCTUARY. 

place  of  worship  in  harmony  with  his  soul's 
aspirations.  A  sign  will  certainly  be  given 
him,  for  in  answer  to  his  earnest  supplica- 
tion will  he  feel  a  guiding  influx  from 
above;  that  is  the  sign. 

"These  psychic  conditions  exist  in  some 
of  our  Jewish  synagogues  and  Protestant 
temples,  but  more  prevalently  in  many  of 
the  Catholic  churches.  The  latter,  being 
open  to  worship  daily,  from  morn  till  night- 
fall, offer  opportunities  for  prayer  not  found 
in  other  places  of  religious  meeting;  hence 
these  churches  have  always  before  their 
altar  a  number  of  devotees  whose  profes- 
sions of  faith  constantly  fortify  the  psychic 
aura  ever  abiding  within  the  church.  In 
many  synagogues  is  felt  a  strong  religious 
atmosphere  caused  by  intense  faith,  but 
that  high  psychic  condition  which  loftiness 
of  aspiration  alone  can  induce  seems  often 
to  be  wanting.  The  psychic  power  in  many 
of  the  Protestant  temples  is  small ;  espec- 
ially so  is  the  abode  of  those  creeds  where 
intellectuality  has  taken  precedence  over 
faith.  In  some  temples,  however,  where 
devotees  assemble  who  have  preserved  the 
faith  of  old,  the  psychic  force  is  strong.  If 
those  temples  would  keep  open  doors  dur- 
ing week  days,  so  that  the  psychic  emana- 
tions produced  during  the  Sabbath  services 
might  constantly  receive  reinforcements 
through  the  prayers  of  the  daily  attending 
devotees,  they  would  be  excellent  places 
for  the  disciple  to  repair  to  in  time  of 


IN   THE   SANCTUARY.  2 19 

spiritual  need,  and  there  would  he  receive 
comfort. 

"  Some  Catholic  churches,  though  not  in 
all  of  them,  by  any  means,  save  in  those 
presided  over  by  priests  of  living  faith, 
whose  lives  are  entirely  consecrated  to  the 
worship  of  God  and  the  salvation  of  hu- 
manity, both  material  and  spiritual — such 
churches  are  the  abiding-places  of  the  Spirit 
of  the  Infinite.  Such  priests  assuredly  im- 
pregnate the  virgin  gluten,  or  Host,  with 
aura  of  the  Heavenly  Father,  there  to  abide 
as  long  as  burns  the  occult  fire  before  the 
tabernacle.  The  occult  power  of  a  conse- 
crated flame  to  retain  in  activity  the  object 
of  the  prayer  for  which  the  consecration 
was  made,  is  so  great  that  its  import  can 
hardly  be  realized  outside  the  circle  of 
initiated  occultists.  When  a  prayer  is  ut- 
tered before  the  image  of  Sophia,  the  Virgin 
of  the  World  (in  Catholic  churches  repre- 
sented by  the  Blessed  Virgin),  and  if  a 
candle  be  lighted  before  that  image  every 
day  for  nine  consecutive  days,  that  prayer 
will  undoubtedly  be  granted,  if  its  scope  be 
legitimate  and  its  solution  lie  within  the 
psychic  realm ;  yea,  verily,  spiritual  aid  will 
be  accorded." 

"Master,  if  I  were  permitted  to  express 
an  opinion,  it  would  be  that  the  invitation 
to  Protestants,  Hebrews,  Free-Thinkers,  or 
Materialists,  to  repair  to  the  Catholic 
churches  for  the  purpose  of  praying  before 
the  altar  of  the  Blessed  Virgin,  is  likely  to 


220  IN   THE   SANCTUARY. 

meet  decided  opposition.  With  much  diffi- 
culty will  they  be  brought  to  understand 
that  this  Virgin,  to  the  occultist,  is  simply 
the  divine  Sophia  imaging  the  first  radia- 
tion of  divine  consciousness  that  can  be 
assimilated  by  man." 

"Most  true  is  thy  suggestion,  my  son. 
The  advanced  occultist,  however,  will  hesi- 
tate but  a  moment,  for  readily  will  he  realize 
the  great  succor  to  be  derived  from  Sophia. 
She  alone  is  the  dispenser  of  divine  con- 
sciousness, the  rays  of  which  we  must  reach 
if  we  would  gain  spiritual  growth.  Prayers 
addressed  directly  to  that  consciousness  will, 
undoubtedly,  be  highly  beneficial ;  it  is  diffi- 
cult, however,  for  the  disciple  to  concentrate 
the  mind  upon  mere  invisible,  impalpable 
consciousness,  and  the  vibrations  which 
these  prayers  emit  are  vascillating,  weak, 
and  may  easily  be  deviated  from  their 
intended  course  by  intruding  thoughts. 
On  the  other  hand,  when  the  image  of 
Sophia  is  before  the  disciple,  upon  it  his 
mind  may  rest,  and  his  prayers  be  carried 
in  unwavering  vibrations  to  the  divine 
consciousness  which  Sophia  represents. 

u  Furthermore,  the  image  of  Sophia  in 
Catholic  churches  is  surrounded  by  such 
powerful  aura  or  odic  atmosphere,  the  result 
of  numberless  demonstrations  of  faith  per- 
formed during  a  long  succession  of  years, 
that  it  acts  like  an  electric  battery  adding 
its  potential  to  the  vibratory  current  con- 
veying the  prayer  of  the  disciple. 


IN    THE   SANCTUARY.  221 

"  Before  the  image  of  Sophia  in  every 
city  will  be  found  the  occultist  who  desires 
to  become  a  true  child  of  God,  and  before 
that  image  (and  primarily  in  the  Catholic 
churches)  will  he  or  she  receive  the 
( Word  '  which  will  be  vouchsafed  to  the 
devotee  elected  to  preside  over  the  first 
temple  or  sanctuary  to  be  instituted  in  each 
locality.  No,  my  son,  stay  thy  misgivings; 
the  earnest  students  of  the  sacred  mysteries 
have,  one  and  all,  been  sadly  disappointed 
by  the  several  schools  of  mysticism  which 
promised  occult  powers  of  the  most  varied 
degree  to  those  of  their  votaries  who  would 
strive  either  to  strengthen  their  will,  or 
proceed  to  starve  their  bodies,  or  study  the 
mystical  literature  of  the  Hindoo,  so 
utterly  obscure  as  to  have  given  birth  to 
many  sects  actually  professing  the  most 
bewildering  metaphysics  ;  or  practice  Yoga 
until  the  brain  reels,  and  visions  are  be- 
held by  the  disciple — visions  produced  by 
the  same  process  of  hyper-excitation  as 
those  developed  by  prolonged  alcoholic  in- 
toxication. All  these  sadly  disappointed 
students,  having  failed  to  find  peace,  will 
go  to  Sophia,  and  if  they  rest  their  hopes 
and  burdens  and  fears  at  her  feet,  with 
faith  and  confidence,  and  light  a  candle, 
where  candles  are  habitually  kept  before 
her  altar,  and  if  they  follow  this  course  for 
nine  consecutive  days,  they  will  obtain  a 
peace  of  soul,  a  feeling  of  rest,  of  safety, 


222  IN  THE  SANCTUARY. 

and  of  trust,  conveying  the  assurance  that 
the  way  has  been  found  at  last. 

"As  soon  as  a  temple  shall  have  been 
consecrated  in  a  city,  no  longer  will  our 
devotee  proceed  to  the  Catholic  churches, 
for  in  his  own  Sanctuary,  wherein  will  be 
enthroned  the  image  of  Sophia,  will  he  find 
a  psychic  atmosphere  powerful  and  pure, 
which  will  enforce  his  prayer  and  carry  it 
triumphantly  to  the  divine  consciousness. 


"  The  occult  order  of  the  Magi  vouch- 
safes but  little  instruction  to  its  devotees, 
once  the  contents  of  the  papyri  having  been 
mastered  by  the  latter,  and  then  only  in 
answer  to  a  direct  request.  Too  often  a 
superabundance  of  instruction  is  bestowed 
upon  novitiates,  and  with  the  result  that 
the  human  soul  is  not  left  sufficiently  alone 
to  choose  for  itself  the  food  best  adapted  to 
its  growth.  Priest,  minister,  rabbi,  philos- 
opher, theosophist,  reformer — all  these 
place  the  soul  in  a  state  of  siege.  By  con- 
stant and  untiring  efforts  to  force  upon  it 
their  own  religious  beliefs  and  dogmas,  they 
virtually  deprive  it  of  its  liberty  to  beget 
native  thought.  Thus  sated  with  the  spir- 
itual pabulum  supplied  in  the  recipes  and 
formulae  of  those  whose  idiosyncrasies  and 
needs  are  different  from  its  own,  the  soul  is 
crippled,  its  growth  is  stunted,  its  destiny 
falls  short  of  what  might  otherwise  have 
been  its  goal. 


IN  THE   SANCTUARY.  223 

"  The  only  good  office  which  one  soul  can 
bestow  upon  another  is  to  place  before  it 
the  spiritual  food  which  has  proved  most 
beneficial  to  itself,  leaving  it  entire  liberty 
to  partake  or  not  of  this  sustenance  after 
being  submitted  to  the  test  of  its  own  moral, 
mental,  and  religious  convictions.  No  two 
souls  are  alike,  any  more  than  are  two  bod- 
ies ;  nor  can  they  relish  exactly  the  same 
description  of  food.  Novitiates,  being  en- 
dowed with  a  goodly  intellect,  should  read 
any  book  they  may  prefer,  if  only  they  con- 
tain sound  moral,  religious,  or  metaphysical 
doctrines,  and  out  of  these  they  should 
select  the  food  which  they  honestly  believe 
most  suitable  to  foster  their  spiritual  growth. 
But  the  soul  is  too  often  bewildered  on  find- 
ing itself  in  a  labyrinth  of  precepts,  maxims, 
creeds,  and  systems  of  such  varied  nature — 
though  all  apparently  possessed  of  merit — 
that  it  becomes  utterly  incapable  of  selecting 
the  true  path.  In  such  cases  the  soul  should 
earnestly  pray  unto  God  for  light,  and  if  it 
be  accustomed  to  prayer,  if  it  have  faith, 
the  answer  will  come  from  on  high.  Many 
prayers,  however,  do  not  reach  the  throne 
of  grace;  they  rise  only  in  direct  propor- 
tion with  the  karma,  or  spiritual  status  of 
the  soul,  some  reaching  the  aura  of  earth 
only,  and  others  ascending  into  infinite 
space,  in  search  of  the  Heavenly  Father,  as 
the  radiations  of  the  aurora  dart  upward  to 
the  zenith. 


224  IN   THE   SANCTUARY. 

"  The  shrines  or  tabernacles  which  it  will 
become  thy  province  to  establish,  will  have 
solely  for  aim  the  keeping  of  the  novices  of 
the  order  tinder  their  holy  influence.  The 
sacred  objects  which  thou  shalt  place  therein 
will  give  forth  auric  radiations  of  such  di- 
vine power  that  those  coming  in  contact 
with  them,  and  being  in  the  proper  spirit  of 
faith,  will  be  enlightened  when  in  doubt, 
comforted  in  despondency,  aided  in  distress, 
and  consoled  in  the  time  of  suffering.  At 
the  foot  of  the  shrine  the  devotee  will  be 
covered  by  the  aura  of  the  order,  and  be  un- 
der its  direct  protection.  If  he  so  wills,  and 
if  he  have  faith,  his  life  will  then  be  passed 
in  harmony  with  the  laws  of  the  Universe; 
and  his  soul,  guided  by  the  sacred  influ- 
ences emitted  from  the  shrine,  will  proceed 
on  its  upward  path,  live  a  life  of  its  own,  be 
an  entity  of  itself,  and  work  out  in  fullness 
its  own  evolution  according  to  the  laws  of 
its  own  physiological  conditions.  And  such 
is  the  destiny  of  every  human  soul,  though 
few  can  fulfill  it  unhampered  by  extraneous 
influence.  It  therefore  behooves  our  order 
to  correct  abuses  and  restore  to  the  human 
soul  its  rightful  inheritance,  the  choice  of 
its  own  process  of  evolution,  of  its  own  path- 
way to  the  Heavenly  Father. 

"And  now,  dear  brother,  retire  to  thy 
apartment,  ponder  well  over  all  that  has 
been  set  before  thee;  fast  and  do  penance 
until  the  morrow  at  high  twelve,  when 
thou  wilt  again  repair  to  the  Sanctuary  to 


IN  THE  SANCTUARY.  225 

meet  Balthazar  and  Melchior,  and  be  in- 
vested with  the  highest  dignity  Earth  can 
confer." 

The  night  following  this  first  but  re- 
markable interview  with  Marius,  the  body 
of  Caspar  lay  in  repose  on  a  conch  before 
the  shrine  in  the  Sanctuary,  bnt  his  spirit 
was  traveling  afar  off.  Perceiving  a  golden 
light  that  shone  like  a  sun  over  the  city  of 
Alexandria,  in  Egypt,  he  knew  that  it  was 
the  aura  of  Balthazar.  To  him  he  forth- 
with proceeded,  and  found  him  absorbed  in 
deep  meditation  not  unniingled  with  sad- 
ness. His  reflections  were  directed  toward 
the  actual  unprogressive  condition  of  Egypt 
and  the  adjoining  countries,  all  subjugated 
under  the  yoke  of  Islamism.  Having  noti- 
fied Balthazar  of  the  meeting  set  for  next 
day  and  of  its  object,  he  hastened  onward  on 
his  journey  through  the  psychic  realms  of 
space,  and  reaching  India,  similarly  notified 
Melchior  of  the  projected  meeting.  He 
found  this  brother  Magus  also  in  a  dejected 
mood,  for  he  had  just  returned  from  scenes 
which  to  him  were  revolting.  A  man  of 
note  and  worth  had  lately  died.  A  multi- 
tude of  women  carrying  new-born  babies  in 
their  arms  were  assembled  near  the  funeral 
pyre,  upon  which  lay  the  body  of  the  man. 
Lifting  their  babes  toward  the  body  soon  to 
be  consumed,  they  prayed  in  an  excited 
manner,  some  vociferously,  that  the  spirit 
of  the  great  and  good  man  might  be 
incarnated  in  their  babes. 


226  IN   THE   SANCTUARY. 

"And  thus,"  said  Melchior  aloud,  "is 
interpreted  the  doctrine  of  reincarnation. 
Sad  result  of  ignorance  and  non-progressive 
teachings." 

While  Caspar  was  traveling  to  these 
far-away  countries,  Marius  lay  sleepless 
upon  his  couch,  mentally  reviewing  the 
resume  of  the  papyri  as  explained  to  him 
by  Caspar.  For  the  first  time  in  his  long 
life  of  study  had  he  received  information  of 
a  system  of  cosmogony  that  cleared  away 
his  doubts,  answered  satisfactorily  all  the 
mental  questions  he  had  so  often  pro- 
pounded to  himself  without  being  able  to 
solve  them.  The  anthropomorphic  God  was 
in  many  points  far  below  his  highest  ideals, 
and  he  felt  that  his  loftiest  acts  of  adora- 
tion reached  some  Deity  far  transcending 
the  God-man.  And  now  a  supreme  being 
had  been  revealed  to  him  of  unspeakable 
majesty,  the  divine  attributes  of  whom 
could  even  be  reached  by  man  if  he  so  willed. 

"  The  man  of  science,"  he  reflected,  "  the 
philosopher  to  whom  thus  far  gods  have 
been  presented  with  revengeful  attributes 
and  arbitrary  rulings,  gods  unworthy  to  be 
entertained  by  his  intellect,  can  no  longer 
say  '  My  microscope,  magnifying  one  thou- 
sand diameters,  has  yet  not  found  him ; 
my  thirty-six-inch  telescope,  piercing  the 
realms  of  infinitude  to  an  immeasurable 
distance,  has  not  yet  discovered  him  ; '  these 
men  of  science  and  of  philosophy,  many  of 
whom  I  know  so  well,  and  know  to  be  hon- 


IN   THE   SANCTUARY. 

est  m  their  convictions,  may  presently 
direct  their  investigations  toward  the  divine 
lines  of  force  permeating  the  Universe,  and 
from  the  Ray  of  Matter  ascend  to  the  Ray  of 
Mind,  and  with  an  enlarged  comprehension 
vouchsafed  by  this  Ray,  reach  ont  for  the 
Ray  of  Spirit  and  discover  there  the  treas- 
ures of  divine  consciousness  it  contains. 
This  is  religion,  and  the  word  religion  is 
derived  from  religare,  to  bind  together  anewy 
and  the  system  of  cosmogony  set  forth  by 
the  papyri  is  merely  one  continuous  binding 
together  of  all  the  manifestations  of  the 
Universe,  both  material  and  spiritual,  one 
grand  religion  culminating  in  the  sublime 
Spiritual  Sun,  the  positive  pole  of  all  that 
is,  Parabrahm,  beyond  Brahm,  beyond  the 
anthropomorphic  God. 

u  How  much  in  accordance  with  the  later 
discoveries  of  science  are  these  interferences 
with  the  divine  lines  of  force,  resulting 
ultimately  in  effects  perceptible  by  the 
senses  of  man.  Indeed,  the  force  called 
magnetism  cannot  be  imprisoned ;  its  rate 
of  vibration  is  so  infinitely  swift  that  it 
traverses  all  substances.  Electricity,  a 
force  obtained  by  placing  resistances  in  the 
magnetic  lines,  can  always  be  controlled, 
yea,  confined  in  glass  jars,  compelled  to 
run  into  mapped-out  or  insulated  channels, 
and  this  for  the  simple  reason  that  the 
electric  current  has  a  much  slower  rate  of 
vibration  than  the  magnetic  current,  its 
parent.  All  this  is  beautifully  grand. " 


228  IN  THE  SANCTUARY. 

Continuing  his  review  of  the  instructions 
he  liad  received  from  the  Magus,  he  dwelt  at 
some  length  upon  the  revelations  made  con- 
cerning the  occult  powers  evolved  by  means 
of  ceremonies,  or  invocations  addressed  to 
certain  images  of  the  Catholic  church. 

"  I  remember  well,"  he  soliloquized,  u  see- 
ing on  a  certain  day  a  number  of  girls 
dressed  in  white,  with  long  veils  nearly 
trailing  on  the  ground,  and  crowns  of  white 
flowers  on  their  heads,  entering  a  church. 
I  felt  impelled  to  follow  them.  A  solemn 
Mass  was  being  celebrated,  for  this  was  a 
festive  day,  a  day  appointed  for  the  confir- 
mation of  the  children.  The  sermon  was 
preached  by  a  priest  whose  face  bore  all  the 
characteristics  of  the  true  mystic.  In  him 
the  senses  had  been  vanquished,  and  his 
soul  was  surely  attuned  to  the  harmonies  of 
the  Infinite,  for  as  he  spoke  to  the  children 
from  his  pulpit,  invoking  the  Holy  Ghost 
to  descend  upon  them,  to  take  abode  in  their 
young  hearts,  so  innocent  and  pure,  to  in- 
spire their  actions  during  life,  and  to  be  the 
safeguard  of  their  faith  in  God,  powerful 
waves  of  spiritual  odic  force  issued  from  his 
hands  and  brain,  permeating  the  entire 
church,  and  holding  the  devotees  spell- 
bound. The  children  kept  their  sweet  eyes 
riveted  on  him,  and  assuredly  they  received 
the  influx  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  for  undoubt- 
edly that  priest  was  a  saint. 

•"At  other  times  I  have  entered  Catholic 
churches  and  found  them  cold  and  spirit- 


IN   THE   SANCTUARY.  229 

ually  empty.  I  must  confess,  however,  in 
truth,  that  before  the  altar  of  Sophia,  or  the 
Blessed  Virgin,  as  the  Catholics  would  name 
her,  I  have  always  found  a  certain  spiritual 
atmosphere,  and  before  such  images  as  are 
called  miraculous,  at  the  foot  of  which  the 
devotee  may  burn  candles,  I  have  never 
failed  to  find  a  powerful  divine  influx,  a 
strong  auxiliary  to  upward  growth." 

Twelve  strokes  on  the  large  bell  of  the 
city's  cathedral  indicated  high  noon.  At 
the  last  stroke  the  door  of  the  Sanctuary 
before  which  Marius  had  arrived  opened 
wide.  In  prayer  at  the  foot  of  the  shrine 
Caspar  was  kneeling;  and  now  Marius  be- 
held him  attired  in  the  vestments  of  Magus. 
The  consecrated  square  pieces  of  cloth  of 
gold,  insignia  of  the  sacred  office,  in  the 
image  of  which  the  talismans  are  made, 
reposed  on  his  breast  and  back,  and  on  his 
head  glittered  the  golden  crown.  The  facial 
expression  of  the  Magus  as  he  thus  knelt 
in  prayer  was  that  of  a  saint. 

Marius  advanced  a  few  steps  toward  a 
desk,  and  bent  in  prayer. 

Soon  a  rumbling  as  of  distant  thunder 
was  heard;  a  blinding  flash  of  lightning 
shot  athwart  the  Sanctuary,  followed  by  a 
terrible  crash  of  thunder,  and  before  the 
shrine,  clad  in  his  sacerdotal  vestments, 
stood  Balthazar,  the  Egyptian  Magus. 

To  describe  the  astonishment  of  Marius 
would  be  impossible.  Never  had  he  wit- 
nessed any  occult  phenomena,  and  had  he 


230  IN   THE   SANCTUARY. 

not  been  a  brave  man,  gifted  with  the  true 
courage  derived  from  deep  learning,  he 
would  certainly  have  been  greatly  fright- 
ened. Hardly  had  he  rallied,  however,  from 
his  bewilderment,  when  the  Sanctuary  re- 
sounded with  the  noise  of  fearful  hissings 
coming  from  all  directions  and  surrounding 
Marius.  In  an  instant  these  hissings  ma- 
terialized into  tongues  of  flame,  and  later 
into  hideous  serpents  darting  their  fiery 
tongues  at  him.  For  one  moment  the  hiss- 
ing became  terrible,  and  Melchior,  the 
Indian  Magus,  also  vested  with  the  rai- 
ments of  his  sacred  office,  appeared  and 
stood  near  the  shrine.  Thereupon  the  three 
Magi  united  in  prayer,  after  which  they 
clasped  hands,  and,  bringing  their  foreheads 
together,  thus  communed  for  a  moment. 
This  brief  communion  of  their  souls  being 
ended,  they  took  their  respective  seats. 
Then  Caspar  spoke: 

"  Brethren  Magi,  in  obedience  to  the  last 
request  of  my  most  holy  predecessor,  made 
before  his  translation  to  a  higher  sphere  of 
activities,  I  have  come  to  America,  and  have 
endeavored  to  find  the  most  worthy  of 
Americans.  A  learned,  wise,  and  religious 
man  is  Marius,  here  present;  he  has  been 
found  worthy  and  well  qualified  to  enter  our 
most  sacred  order,  and  has  been  selected  by 
me  to  establish  Sanctuaries  and  make  in- 
itiations on  this  great  continent  of  America. 
The  establishment  of  Sanctuaries  here  has 
been  found  necessary  to  lead  to  the  true 


IN   THE   SANCTUARY.  231 

upward  path  innumerable  souls  who  are 
eagerly  searching  for  spiritual  light,  who 
are  earnest  in  their  endeavors,  honest  at 
heart,  and  are  reaching  out  for  the  highest, 
ceaselessly  grasping  at  every  straw  with 
spirit  glitter  that  chances  to  drift  before 
their  mental  vision. 

"  It  is  high  time  that  temples  should  be 
opened,  neophytes  initiated,  and  true  spirit- 
ual food  placed  before  the  hungry  souls.  No 
one  is  better  qualified,  in  my  estimation,  than 
Marius,  to  enter  upon  the  duties  of  the 
sacred  office,  and  for  your  approval,  dear 
brethren  Magi,  do  I  now  present  him." 

While  Caspar  was  speaking,  the  eyes  of 
the  other  Magi  were  directed  upon  Marius, 
or  rather  their  inner  vision,  for  he  felt  their 
searching  glance  penetrate  every  recess  of 
his  brain,  as  if  trying  to  reconnoiter  the 
worth  of  every  cell. 

"Our  brother  is  worthy  and  well  quali- 
fied," they  responded  in  unison ;  ulet  him 
be  anointed." 

"  Let  his  name  be  Balthazar,"  exclaimed 
the  Bgyptian  Magus. 

*'  Rather  let  it  be  Melchior,"  remarked 
the  Magus  from  India. 

"  Egypt  and  the  neighboring  countries 
over  which  my  ministrations  extend,"  re- 
plied Balthazar,  "  are  overwhelmed  by  the 
suppressive  yoke  of  Islamism.  No  progress 
is  desired  by  my  people,  hence  no  progress 
is  possible.  Intellectual  attainments  are 
ignored  by  them,  and  even  the  manifesta- 


232  IN    THE  SANCTUARY. 

tion  of  our  occult  powers,  however  developed 
at  times,  can  hardly  arouse  them  momenta- 
rily from  their  spiritual  lethargy.  Isj  o  longer 
can  my  stay  in  these  countries  be  of  benefit 
to  the  people,  and,  therefore,  I  would  retire 
to  my  home  above  and  join  niy  predecessors 
now  awaiting  my  coining." 

Melchior  then  took  the  word  and  said: 
"  My  longer  abode  in  India  is  also  fruit- 
less. Real  occult  phenomena  and  most 
bare-faced  frauds  are  being  exhibited  side 
by  side  in  our  public  streets.  The  vast 
occult  powers  produced  in  our  temples  have 
degenerated  into  mere  magical  perform- 
ances, awe-inspiring,  it  is  true,  but  the 
value  of  which,  for  spiritual  enhancement, 
is  absolutely  naught.  The  scientist  covers 
us  with  scorn,  unable  as  we  are  to  base  the 
facts  we  produce  upon  any  known  law. 
Our  old  dogmas  are  being  desecrated  by 
vulgar  abuses — the  dogmas  of  reincarnation 
for  instance — and  naught  can  I  do  to  reform 
these  abuses ;  ignorance  reigns  supreme. 
To  my  home  above  do  I  long  to  go,  Marius 
being  my  successor." 

"With  due  respect  for  my  brethren," 
interposed  Caspar,  "  I  desire  to  make  a  sug- 
gestion in  the  interest  of  the  order,  which 
we  all  have  at  heart.  I  would  call  thy 
attention,  O  Melchior,  to  the  fact  that  the 
eyes  of  the  world  seeking  for  light  are 
now  turned  toward  India  in  search  of  occult 
truths,  and  as  a  preliminary  thereto,  are 
looking  for  genuine  manifestations  of  occult 


IN  THE   SANCTUARY.  233 

powers.  These,  Melchior,  thou  canst  vouch- 
safe to  them  when  the  proper  time  shall 
arrive.  Barnest,  honest  men  of  learning 
and  science  will  repair  to  thy  country,  con- 
fident that  the  wonders  of  occultism,  if 
found  to  be  true,  must  rest  upon  law,  and 
that  law  they  are  bent  upon  discovering. 
Science  and  philosophy  will  be  the  great 
spiritualizers  of  the  future;  wonder-workers 
will  be  made  subservient  to  them. 

"Balthazar  estimates  truly  the  present 
condition  of  hopelessness,  spiritual  hope- 
lessness, which  holds  his  country  in  bond- 
age. For  years  he  has  realized  this,  and 
his  ceaseless  longing  for  his  celestial  home 
has  well-nigh  paralyzed  his  efforts  at  rescue. 
These,  however,  he  knows  only  too  well 
would  prove  of  no  avail  in  the  present 
cycle  of  time  —  Balthazar's  successor 
Marius  should  be.  This,  brethren,  is  my 
suggestion." 

Melchior  instinctively  understood  the 
wisdom  of  the  counsel  volunteered  by  Gas- 
par,  and  willingly  gave  his  assent  thereto. 
He  knew,  moieover,  that  both  of  them  could 
not  retire,  for  there  can  be  no  less  than 
three  Magi  to  constitute  lawfully  the  order, 
wherever  their  abode  may  be. 

Presently  Marius  was  invited  to  kneel  on 
the  steps  leading  to  the  shrine ;  Caspar 
standing  on  his  right,  Melchior  on  his  left, 
and  Balthazar  behind  him.  The  latter  took 
the  square  of  gold  cloth  resting  upon  his 
own  breast,  and  placed  it  upon  the  head  of 


234  IN.  THE   SANCTUARY. 

Marius,  the  insignia  of  the  office  of  Magus, 
being  thereby  made  to  unite  them. 

While  thus  bound  together  by  the  most 
sacred  tie,  a  hymn  was  sung  by  an  unseen 
choir.  Caspar,  assisted  by  Melchior,  then 
took  the  censer  which  had  been  kindled 
with  the  mystic  fire  that  ever  burns  before 
a  shrine,  and  pouring  on  the  glowing  em- 
bers a  small  spoonful  of  sweet-scented  gum, 
proceeded  to  swing  it  around  the  united 
brethren,  Melchior  upholding  the  golden 
mantle  of  Caspar,  thus  giving  the  latter 
precedence. 

The  fumes  soon  surrounded  both,  and 
their  fragrance  at  first  seemed  to  have  an 
intoxicating  effect  upon  Marius,  gradually, 
however,  opening  his  brain  to  the  compre- 
hension of  things  celestial.  No  longer  did 
he  see  with  his  natural  eyes,  for  the  psychic 
world,  the  soul  world,  seemed  to  have  opened 
its  spiritual  realms  to  his  interior  vision. 

Balthazar  then  proceeded  to  anoint  the 
forehead,  eyes,  ears,  tongue,  hands,  and  feet 
of  Marius,  commanding  him  to  use  all  these 
senses  for  the  furtherance  of  the  interest 
only  of  the  souls  of  man. 

All  the  ceremonies  which  took  place  dur- 
ing Caspar's  consecration  in  London  were 
repeated  at  the  dedication  of  Marius,  the 
celestial  choir  lending  its  soul-entrancing 
harmonies  to  the  sacred  proceedings. 

And  now  Balthazar  began  to  disrobe  him- 
self and  place  the  sacred  vestments  on 
Marius,  at  the  same  time  explaining  the 


IN   THE   SANCTUARY.  235 

occult  significance  of  each.  While  he  was 
adjusting  over  his  head  the  cords  uniting 
the  two  squares  of  gold  cloth,  the  censer 
was  swung  high  toward  Marius,  and  the 
celestial  choir  sung  a  hymn  of  exultation, 
the  vibrations  of  which  endowed  his  brain- 
cells  with  superior  spirit-illumination  and 
understanding.  For  now  Marius  was  a 
Magus.  The  name  of  Balthazar  was  given 
him  to  bear  forever, 

Handing  to  his  successor  a  scroll  of 
papyri,  Balthazar  added : 

"These  documents  have  reference  to  the 
occult  powers  possessed  by  the  Magus  of 
Egypt.  In  them  are  given  in  detail  the 
rules  to  be  scrupulously  observed  for  the 
production  of  these  phenomena.  Do  thou 
make  use  of  them  with  wisdom,  and  for  the 
greatest  benefit  of  humanity." 

The  ceremonies  terminated,  Melchior 
and  Balthazar  departed  amid  their  habitual 
terrorizing  occult  manifestations.  Before 
taking  final  leave,  however,  Balthazar,  with 
indications  of  tenderest  affection,  embraced 
his  brethren,  saying  that  they  w^ould  meet 
again  on  high,  after  their  earthly  mission 
would  also  be  fulfilled.  Then,  in  last 
words,  Balthazar  said: 

u  To  the  crypt  of  our  holy  temple  in 
Egypt  I  will  now  return,  there  to  prostrate 
myself  before  the  sacred  fire  of  the  order, 
and  slowly  be  absorbed  by  it.  Farewell, 
brethren." 

Then,  turning  toward  Marius : 


236  IN   THE  SANCTUARY. 

"Upon  thee,  Balthazar,  my  successor,  I 
bestow  my  last  blessing.  May  thy  career 
be  the  source  of  everlasting  good.  Upon 
science,  allied  with  faith  in  the  powers  that 
be,  now  rests  the  redemption  of  poor,  be- 
nighted humanity.  Again,  fare  thee  well." 

"Amen,"  responded  in  unison  a  chorus 
of  unseen  voices. 

A  terrible  crash  of  thunder  marked  the 
departure  of  Balthazar. 

When  Caspar  once  more  was  alone  with 
Marius,  now  Magus  Balthazar,  these  were 
his  last  words : 

"Before  my  departure  for  my  home  in 
Europe,  where  lies  the  field  of  my  future 
activities,  I  would  fain  impart  to  thee  my  last 
views  upon  the  work  that  now  lies  before 
thee.  It  is  to  be  of  momentous  importance, 
and  is  destined  to  bring  to  pass  events  that 
will  result  in  religious  and  social  reforms, 
the  vast  influence  of  which  no  one  can  at 
present  realize;  reforms  leading  toward  the 
harmonization  of  man's  spiritual  nature 
with  his  earthly  needs,  without  which  no 
contentment  or  real  progress  is  possible 
here  below. 

"In  the  first  place,  we  must  recover  our 
religious  inheritance ;  to  the  Catholic  church 
we  must  go  and  claim  our  rights.  At  the 
feet  of  the  Virgin  of  the  World,  Sophia,  the 
divine  consciousness,  must  we  assert  our 
privileges,  and  of  her  we  must  ask  counsel, 
advice,  and  help — for  help  will  surely  be 
granted. 


IN    THE   SANCTUARY.  237 

"  Let  the  would-be  neophyte  kneel  before 
her  image,  burn  a  candle  in  her  name,  ask 
that  its  flame  may  convey  his  prayer  to  the 
first  radiation  of  her  divine  consciousness. 
Thus  may  occult  guidance  be  bestowed,  and 
when  the  mystic  word  shall  be  given  to  him 
by  Sophia,  when  it  shall  be  brought  to  his 
consciousness  by  her,  then  mayest  thou 
consider  his  claim  to  discipleship. 

"His  admission  even  to  the  lowest  rank 
of  the  order  must  be  earned,  for  he  must  be 
able  to  receive  the  'Word'  in  the  occult 
way — the  only  way  it  may  be  imparted. 
Sophia  it  was  who  permitted  initiation  in 
ancient  times,  by  vouchsafing  to  the  devoted 
applicant  the  sacred  password,  proving  him 
to  be  overshadowed  by  the  divine  conscious- 
ness. To-day,  this  same  password  must 
again  be  received  at  the  foot  of  Sophia,  and 
the  renewed  promise  given  to  the  order  is, 
that  it  will  be  given  by  her  to  any  applicant 
found  worthy  and  well  qualified. 

"Hence,  the  first  period  of  thy  ministra- 
tion will  be  with  Roman  Catholicism.  From 
it  we  must  wrench  our  rightful  belongings. 
Moreover,  it  is  promised  that  out  of  its 
ranks  will  arise  some  of  our  most  devoted 
adherents. 

"  Toward  the  eve  of  this  day  I  will  con- 
duct thee  to  a  place  where  assemble  three 
priests,  as  yet  belonging  (in  form  only, 
however,)  to  the  Roman  Catholic  hierarchy. 
In  them  abides  the  Spirit  of  God  and  of  true 
reform,  and  with  them  shalt  thou  labor; 


238  IN  THE   SANCTUARY. 

thou  must  help  them  to  bring  to  pass  the 
realization  of  their  cherished  humanitarian 
and  religious  ideals. 

"  Meanwhile,  in  degree  as  the  spirit  of  the 
order  shall  move  thee,  at  the  proper  time 
and  place  thou  shalt  consecrate  sanctuaries, 
and  there  will  I  be  with  thee." 

When  the  dusk  of  eve  overspread  the 
city,  Caspar  and  Balthazar  repaired  to  the 
Sanctuary,  and,  after  prayer,  took  their 
seats.  Having  joined  hands,  Caspar  bade 
his  companion  follow  him.  In  a  moment 
they  beheld  the  three  priests  again  assem- 
bled in  council. 

"  With  these  men  lies  thy  present  work," 
said  Caspar.  "  Now  that  thou  art  en  rapport 
with  them,  study  them  well ;  this  done, 
pay  them  a  personal  visit,  during  which 
a  complete  harmony  will  be  established 
among  you.  Thy  intuitions  will  guide 
thee  in  thy  further  intercourse  with  them." 

Having  returned  from  their  psychic  visit 
to  the  priests,  Caspar  communed  an  instant 
with  Balthazar,  and  in  parting  words  the 
former  exclaimed : 

"  To  thee  is  entrusted  the  most  momen- 
tous mission  that  can  be  confided  to  man. 
Upon  thy  shoulders  rests  the  task  of  bring- 
ing a  ray  of  light  into  the  heart  of  the 
honest  materialist,  of  instilling  into  his 
soul  the  hope  that  his  noble  efforts,  his 
disinterested  endeavors  toward  the  advance- 
ment  of  human  attainments,  the  aggran- 
dizement of  man's  intellectual  faculties, 


IN   THE   SANCTUARY.  239 

culminating  in  the  enhancement  of  all  that 
is  noble  and  true  and  grand  in  him,  may 
be  continued  in  another  sphere  of  higher 
activities,  when  his  body  has  been  'planted,' 
as  he  now  designates  death,  this  single 
word,  with  the  sad  irony  it  conveys,  indica- 
ting the  loss  of  all  hope  in  immortality,  or 
even  future  life. 

"Beside  this  great  task  entrusted  to 
thee  lies  the  one,  not  less  in  importance,  of 
restoring  to  our  order  its  religious  privi- 
leges, its  rightful  belongings,  used  and 
abused  during  so  long  a  period  by  the 
Catholic  church  of  Rome.  There  wilt  thou 
lay  the  foundation  of  the  great  final  religion 
of  humanity,  the  religion  of  science,  or  the 
science  of  religion. 

uAnd  now  again,  Balthazar,  fare  thee 
well,  and  may  the  Spirit  of  Parabrahm 
overshadow  thee  forevermore.'' 

"Amen,"  answered  in  unison  the  un- 
seen choir. 

[The   more  than   interesting  career  of  our  American 
Magus  Balthazar  will  be  followed  in  another  volume.] 


THE  END. 


EPILOGUE. 


AMONGST  the  readers  of  "  On  trie  Heights 
of  Himalay,"  while  a  few  will  wonder  why 
the  present  work,  which  is  designated  as  the 
sequel  to  that  volume,  does  not  follow  the 
career  of  many  of  the  actors  playing  roles 
therein,  the  greater  number,  caring  only  for 
instruction  and  understanding  in  the  domain 
of  the  occult,  will  congratulate  themselves 
on  having  been  saved  from  wandering 
through  love  stories  and  other  incidents, 
however  interesting  they  may  prove. 

Most  of  the  periodicals  which  have  hon- 
ored u  On  the  Heights "  with  a  review, 
have  expressed  regret  that  it  did  not  confine 
itself  to  the  elucidation  of  occult  themes, 
which  they  are  pleased  to  state  was  done  in 
a  clear  and  comprehensible  manner.  Such 
regret  has  been  strongly  formulated  in  the 
following  article  from  the  New  York  Critic, 
which  we  reprint. 

This  suggestion  has  been  obeyed  in  the 
present  book,  hence  the  author's  excuse  for 
having  omitted  to  follow  the  career  of 
Trouvere,  Olga,  the  Queen,  and  others, 
which  may  perhaps  be  done  in  a  subsequent 
work. 

[From  the  New  York  Critic.} 

"On  the  Heights  of  Himalay,"  by  A.  Van  der 
Naillen,  is  a  book  of  which  it  is  difficult  to  speak  to 


242  EPILOGUE. 

one's  satisfaction.  While  in  form  a  romance,  it 
should  not  be  regarded  from  that  standpoint  alone. 
The  stor)^,  to  be  sure,  is  inconsiderable,  save  as  it 
serves  for  the  illustration  of  occult  forces.  Its  fault 
is  in  its  continuance  when  that  service  is  over.  The 
tale  is  pure  in  tone,  however,  and  its  language  and 
style  are  such  as  to  satisfy  the  demands  of  good 
taste.  The  serious  purpose  of  the  author  is  to  pre- 
sent the  cosmogony  of  the  theosophist  in  such 
elemental  form  and  with  such  perspicuity  that  it 
may  be  understood  by  minds  unused  to  abstract 
thinking.  The  success  with  which  this  has  been 
accomplished  merits  the  highest  admiration.  We 
recall,  indeed,  no  book  in  which  notions  so  difficult 
of  apprehension  by  the  average  reader  are  more 
clearly  presented  or  rendeied  more  palatable  than 
in  the  chapters  devoted  to  the  primitive  doctrines  of 
Parabrahm.  It  must  not  be  assumed  from  this  that 
the  book  is  merely  a  first  lesson  in  Buddhism,  or 
even  that  it  concerns  itself  with  that  subject  solely  ; 
upon  other  themes  that  currently  interest  thinking 
people  the  author  speaks  with  the  same  lucidity. 
The  education  of  women,  the  philosophic  basis  of 
communism,  and  many  questions  of  physical  and 
psychic  science,  are  thus  elucidated.  In  fine,  one 
cannot  pick  up  this  book  or  lay  it  down  without 
feeling  that  it  is  the  work  of  an  honest  and  clear- 
ininded  man,  who  knows  whereof  he  writes. 


APPENDIX. 

CONSOLING,  indeed,  is  the  fact  that  in 
measure  as  physiological  science  progresses, 
its  discoveries  ever  corroborate  the  knowl- 
edge possessed  for  centuries  past  by  the 
order  of  the  Magi. 

The  microscopical  investigations  into  the 
cellular  system  of  man,  and  especially  into 
the  brain-cells,  made  recently  by  such  emi- 
nent men  as  Van  Beneden,  Haidenhain, 
Flemming,  Gustav  Eisen  of  California, 
and  others,  have  revealed  elements  in  them 
hitherto  unknown,  elements  of  great  im- 
portance to  the  world. 

Before  long  the  man  of  learning  will  be  en- 
abled to  understand  the  pretensions  of  the 
occultist,  namely,  that  occult  laws  are  based 
on  fact,  and  that  their  foundation  may  be 
discovered  by  physiological  science,  as  in- 
struments of  greater  magnifying  power  are 
gradually  produced,  permitting  deeper  in- 
vestigation into  the  realm  of  the  infinite 
and  of  the  infinitesimal.  Moreover,  in  pro- 
portion as  these  pretensions  become  sub- 
stantiated, it  will  appear  more  legitimate  to 
take  into  serious  consideration  the  claims 
of  the  seer  in  regard  to  the  activities,  as  yet 
occult,  of  the  different  parts  of  man's  body, 
of  the  innumerable  cells  composing  it,  and 
mainly  of  the  brain-cells,  the  functions  of 


244  APPENDIX. 

which  it  is  most  important  that  progressive 
man  should  now  understand. 

We  will  state  here  that  the  natural  size 
of  a  brain-cell,  as  illustrated,  is  about  YITOTF 
of  an  inch,  or  smaller  than  the  impress 
made  by  the  point  of  the  finest  needle. 
To  such  wonderful  developments  has  micro- 
scopical science  arrived,  as  will  be  related 
presently. 

The  statements  of  pure  science  in  regard 
to  the  quality  and  functions  of  cells  are  as 
follows : 

Microscopists  have  found  that  every  cell, 
vegetable  as  well  as  animal,  contains  two 
main  parts  entirely  distinct,  which  stand 
towards  each  other  in  a  kind  of  symbiosis, 
for  mutual  aid,  advantage,  and  protection. 
These  parts  may  be  designated  as  the  cell 
proper  and  the  nucleus,  the  latter  entirely 
enclosed  in  and  surrounded  by  the  former. 

The  main  constituents  of  the  cell  were 
believed,  until  lately,  to  be  the  cytoplasm 
(Fig.  i-a)  and  the  nucleus,  or  caryosorne. 
More  recent  microscopical  investigation 
has  discovered  that  the  nucleus  itself  con- 
tains at  least  three  different  and  distinct 
parts;  these  are  the  two  kinds  of  chromo- 
somes, so  called  because  they  respond  to 
the  basic  and  acid  stains  applied  by  the 
microscopist,  and  the  "linine  threads,"  or 
filaments.  There  are  also  some  two  or 
more  elements  in  the  nucleus  which  micro- 
scopists  are  now  separating  optically  and 


Fig.  /-a. 


Cenfrosome 


Microtomes 


/,  /nine  threads/:; 


Chromosomes 
Intrct-Nucleolar  bodies 

THE    CELL 


APPENDIX.  245 

chemically.      However,    the    chromosomic 
elements  are  the  most  important. 

In  addition  to  the  above  two  elements  of 
the  cell  proper,  modern  science  has  discov- 
ered in  its  cytoplasm  a  new,  distinct,  and 
most  important  element,  the  "Centrosome, 
or  Centrosomes."  These  again  are  sur- 
rounded by  a  sphere  of  peculiar  matter 
known  as  the  Archoplasm. 

When  a  cell  is  at  rest,  the  archoplasm 
and  its  centrosornes  are  seemingly  united 
in  one  body,  situated  near,  but  not  in,  the 
center  of  the  cell.  (See  Fig.  i.)  Shortly 
before  the  cell  begins  to  multiply,  which 
it  does  by  dividing  itself  into  two  dis- 
tinct cells,  the  centrosome,  being  the  real 
life-giving  or  life-directing  organ  of  the  cell, 
shows  an  unusual  activity ;  it  increases 
by  budding,  and  becomes  double.  (Fig.  2.) 
The  newly-formed  or  second  centrosome 
scon  begins  to'  move  quickly  around  the 
side  of  the  nucleus  (Fig. 3),  carrying  with 
it  its  own  share  of  archoplasm  and  fila- 
ments, and  finally  lands  at  the  opposite 
pole  of  the  nucleus.  (Fig.  4.) 

Thus  we  have  in  the  cytoplasm  a  nucleus 
with  two  centrosomes,  one  at  each  of  its 
opposite  poles. 

Presently  a  very  important  transforma- 
tion takes  -place  in  the  cell.  The  centro- 
somes cause  the  nucleus  to  be  enveloped 
or  surrounded  by  a  spindle  of  archoplasmic 
rays  projected  from  the  two  centrosomic 
poles.  (Fig.  5.)  These  rays  or  filaments 


246  APPENDIX. 

press  initially  upon  the  membrane  sur- 
rounding the  nucleus ;  later  on  they  dis- 
solve the  same,  after  which  they  push  the 
chromosomes  of  the  nucleus  together,  press- 
ing them  in  one  equatorial  band  across  the 
entire  nucleus.  (Fig.  5.)  Later  yet  the  arch- 
oplasmic  rays  divide  or  push  the  chromo- 
somes apart  in  such  a  way  that  the  rays 
from  the  south  pole  drive  one- half  of  the 
chromosomes  toward  the  north,  while  the 
rays  emanating  from  the  northern  archo- 
plasm  send  the  other  half  of  the  chromo- 
somes into  the  southern  portion  of  the 
nucleus.  (Fig.  6.) 

After  the  chromosomes  have  thus  sep- 
arated into  two  equal  parts,  a  new  membrane 
is  formed  around  each  part  or  zone  of  chro- 
mosomes, thereby  creating  an  additional 
nucleus  (Fig.  7),  while  the  membrane 
around  the  original  cell  contracts  in  the 
equatorial  plane,  dividing  the  cell  in  two 
(Figs.  8,  9),  each  new  cell  enclosing  one- 
half  of  the  original  nucleus.  We  thus  be- 
come possessed  of  two  cells  instead  of  one. 

The  work  of  this  multiplication  of  cells 
is  done  and  directed  by  the  centrosomes, 
the  archoplasniic  rays  or  filaments  being 
the  instruments  accomplishing  said  won- 
derful transformation.  The  centrosomes, 
moreover,  are  believed  by  the  microscopists 
to  be  the  organs  of  the  hereditary  transmis- 
sion of  all  idiosyncrasies,  proclivities,  and 
propensities  characterizing  the  parents. 


APPENDIX.  247 

Physiological  science  having  thus  spoken 
and  laid  open  to  us  its  valuable  discoveries 
up  to  the  present  time,  occult  science  will 
now  step  in  and  continue  the  important 
work. 

The  microscopist,  in  his  achievements 
previously  described,  has  ascertained  that 
the  chromosomes  filling  the  nucleus  are  also 
endowed  with  linine  threads,  but  these,  as 
3/et,  appear  very  dim  in  the  instruments  of 
to-day.  The  occultist,  however,  knows  that 
the  chromosomes  of  the  nucleus  and  their 
filaments  have  functions  similar  to  those  of 
the  centrosomes  and  their  linine  threads, 
the  former  acting  upon  the  nucleolus  in  the 
same  manner  as  the  latter  act  upon  the 
nucleus,  and  also  causing  the  multiplication 
by  division  of  the  nucleolus.  Furthermore, 
amongst  the  intranucleolar  bodies  is  found 
to  exist  an  infinitesimal  speck  of  semi- 
matter  and  semi-spirit,  constituting  in  real- 
ity a  spiritplasm  around  which  spirit  aura 
first  concretes  itself  into  a  brilliant  little 
star.  This  infinitesimal  star  is  the  initial 
point  of  contact  between- man  and  the  Spirit 
of  the  Universe,  of  which  he  may  now  par- 
take and  make  his  own  in  degree  as  he 
keeps  his  higher  self  in  affinity  with  it. 
Thus  on  the  side  of  a  glass  retort  filled  with 
watery  vapor  a  single  drop  of  liquid  is 
formed  at  first  by  condensation  of  the 
vapor;  this  drop,  however,  steadily  enlarges 
as,  by  affinity,  it  gathers  more  vapor  into 
itself. 


248  APPENDIX. 

The  growth  of  the  animal  body  of  man, 
and,  in  fact,  of  any  other  body,  animal  or 
vegetable,  takes  place  through  the  multipli- 
cation of  cells.  The  process  originates,  as 
we  have  seen,  in  the  centrosomes  situated 
in  the  cytoplasmic  region,  which  is  the 
region  of  animal  instincts;  there  it  acts 
upon  the  nucleus — the  seat  of  the  intellect 
— which  is  much  disturbed  by  the  linine 
threads  while  they  carry  minute  particles 
of  said  nucleus  into  the  opposite  polar 
region  of  the  cell.  The  action  of  these 
occult  forces  is  well  illustrated  by  the 
growth  of  a  child,  in  whose  steadily  devel- 
oping body  the  multiplication  of  cells  is 
most  rapid.  There  we  find  the  animal  pro- 
pensities to  reign  almost  supreme,  holding 
sway  over  the  incipient  and  struggling  intel- 
lect. Later  on  in  life,  when  cells  multiply 
less  rapidly,  the  nucleus  being  more  at 
peace,  the  intellect  steadily  improves,  while 
in  mature  age,  when  the  cell  now  undis- 
turbed is  given  the  opportunity  to  ripen,  the 
intellect  may  attain  a  higher  development. 

The  nucleolus  is  the  seat  of  superior  intel- 
lection, of  the  higher  philosophical  attain- 
ments; and  the  intranucleolar  bodies  are 
the  abode  of  transcendent  religious  idealism. 

The  infinitesimal  luminous  speck  of  spir- 
itplasm  amongst  the  intranucleolar  bodies, 
as  before  stated,  is  the  matrix  of  spirit,  the 
link  between  mind  and  soul,  the  human  and 
the  divine,  man  and  his  GOD,  the  Adept 
and  Parabrahm. 


APPENDIX.  249 

When  man  has  attained  to  that  state  of 
development  where  he  has  overcome  his  ani- 
mal nature,  has  acquired  intellection  in  the 
degree  vouchsafed  by  a  refined  nucleus  and 
nucleolus,  and  has  surrounded  the  intranu- 
cleolar  bodies  by  esthetic  and  sound  religious 
idealism,  then  the  spiritplasm  is  ready  to  as- 
sume its  divine  function.  One  vivid  aspira- 
tion toward  the  Infinite,  one  earnest  prayer 
addressed  to  the  Supreme  Being,  one  huni- 
ble  supplication  to  the  Higher  Powers  that 
rule  the  Universe,  for  more  light  upon  the 
mysterious  destiny  of  all  that  is,  will  vivify 
and  bring  to  active  life  the  spiritplasm  of 
the  cell,  consecrating  it  with  pure  spirit, 
the  hallowed  concretion  of  the  aura  of 
Parabrahm. 

Thus  takes  place  the  spirit  birth  of  the 
cell,  the  initial  act  assuring  the  immor- 
tality of  man.  The  spiritplasm  once  vivified 
through  divine  radiance  becomes  the  guid- 
ing star  of  the  cell.  With  the  aid  of  appro- 
priate practices  of  a  pure  and  religious  life, 
it  grows  in  quality  and  brightness,  soon  to 
rule  over  the  intellect  by  spiritualizing  its 
organs — the  nucleus  and  nucleolus — caus- 
ing their  expansion,  and  consequent  con- 
traction of  the  cytoplasmic  area,  the  region 
where  all  animal  propensities  of  man 
originate. 

This  spiritualizing  of  the  cell  takes  place 
through  a  physical  process  similar  to  the 
one  in  operation  during  the  division  of  the 
cell,  but  working  inversely.  The  linine 


250  APPENDIX. 

threads  in  this  case  receive  their  energy 
from  the  spiritplasm,  then  influence  the 
nucleolns  and  nnclens  in  turn,  the  outer 
membrane  of  which  they  expand  by  the 
constant  pressure  they  exert  upon  it.  This 
forces  it  to  impinge  upon  the  cytoplasm, 
compress  it  into  a  smaller  volume,  event- 
ually bringing  forth  the  evolution  of  the 
cell  instead  of  its  division,  the  latter  being 
the  case  when  the  vivifying  energy  origi- 
nates in  the  cytoplasm. 

Thus  it  is  seen  that  the  spiritual  growth 
of  man,  the  unfolding  of  his  higher  self,  is 
not  wrought  by  miracle,  but  is  primarily 
a  process  of  nature,  of  physical  evolution 
terminating  in,  and  finally  merging  into, 
the  psychic  realm.  Then  the  battle  of  the 
angel  against  the  animal  in  us  is  nearly 
won,  and  will  henceforth  resume  itself  in  a 
succession  of  skirmishes,  severe  at  times, 
but  holding  forth  the  promise  of  final 
victory. 

In  our  dissertation  upon  human  cells,  we 
have  confined  ourselves  to  the  consideration 
of  those  only  which  are  entrusted  with  the 
working  out  of  the  higher  functions  of  the 
brain  of  man. 


.UNIVERSITY 
V      ...  OF 


